Skip to main content

Full text of "Ethnographical notes on Chandraseniya Kayastha Prabhu"

See other formats


7^^ 


UC-NRLF 


$B    nS    251 


ONLY  FOR 

(  Cbandrasenipa  Kapastfta  prabDu  Communitig- ) 

:     ETHNOGRAPHICAL 

NOTES 

OX 

Cbanbraseni^a  Ikaigastba  Iprabbu 

COMPILED  BY 

'*  Chandraseniya    Kayastha    Prabhu 
Social  Club,  Poona/^ 

AND   PTinLISirED    RY 

T.   V.    GUPTE,    Chairman, 

] 

OF  THE    ''CHANDRASENIYA  KAYASTHA  PRABHU 
SOCIAL  CLUB,  POONA.  " 


Poena  : 

Printed  at  the  ''Israelite  Press,," 


1904.  -^Ii 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2007  with  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/ethnographicalnoOOchanrich 


PREFACE. 


'T^HIS  publication  is  intended  to  interest  the  Chandraseniya  Ka_ 
*  yasth  Prabbu  community  only.  It  does  not,  therefore,  pretend 
to  appeal  to  a  rery  wide  circle,  but  at  the  same  time,  it  must  be  men- 
tioned liere  that  it  contains  information  that  rendered  some  service 
to  Government  in  the  inquiry  of  the  ethnographic  survey  lately 
conducted  by  the  Government  authorities  in  this  part  of  the  country. 
Proceedings  of  the  Chandraseniya  Kayasth  Prabhu  gathering  held 
on  the  21st  of  July,  1901,  and  the  important  correspondence  between 
the  Provincial  Superintendent  of  Census  of  the  Bombay  Presidency 
and  the  Chandraseniya  Kayasth  Prabhu  Club  published  in  this  little 
book  after  Appendix  No.  6,  will  give  the  reader  an  idea  of  the  occa- 
sion of  bringing  together  these  notes  and  the  ways  in  which  that  work 
was  conducted  by  the  institution  with  the  help  of  the  members  of  the 
Prabhu  Historical  Society,  a  branch  of  the  Poona  Club  to  which  the 
inquiry  was  entrusted.  The  notes  were  required  to  be  prepared  in  Eng- 
lish chiefly,  because  tlieywere  to  be  examined,  inspected,  and  recasted 
by  an  intelligent  European  officer  of  Government.  These  notes  cannot 
l)e  said  to  be  sufficient  for  writing  the  general  history  of  the  caste — 
not  even  a  sketch— but  they  would  give  the  reader  an  outline  of  the 
system  of  Government  in  connection  with  the  ethnographic  survey, 
and  the  attempts  of  the  Cbandraseniya  Kayastha  Prabhu  Social 
I'lub,  Poona,  of  systematically  gathering  the  material  from  various 
quarters  and  embodying  the  same  in  the  form  in  w^hich  it  appears  in 
the  pages  of  this  book. 

The  portion  under  the  heading**  Extracts  from  Bombay  Gazetteer 
and  other  Publications  "  appended  to  this  book  at  the  end,  is  an 
after- til  ought  of  tlie  publisher.     The  publisher  takes    the    liberty   of 


inserting  this  additional  material,  because  some  of  tlie  important 
information  was  obtained  by  liim  after  the  notes  were  sent  to  the 
Provincial  Superintendent  of  Census  and  Ethnograpliy  (Bombay)  by 
the  club,  and  some  even  after  the  book  was  put  in  print.  It  is  hoped" 
that  the  additional  information  will  be  useful  to  Government  as  the 
'supplementary  information'  and  as  the  'corroborative  iiiformntion'  to  an 
abler  writer  of  the  Prabhu  caste  who  will,  in  future,  take  u])  tlie  work 
of  writing  a  full  history  of  the  caste  either  in  Englisli  or  in  Marathi. 
The  publisher  begs  to  write  at  the  end  of  this  book  a  few  lines  by 
way  of  explanation  about  the  arrangement  of  the  book,  the  legitimate 
inferences  he  is  inclined  to  draw  from  the  contents  of  the  book,  the 
views  of  various  writers  on  Vaste'  and  tlie  conclusions  to  be  drawn 
from    them,    &c...    S^c. 

The  publisher  takes  this  opportunity  of  expressing  thanks 
on  behalf  of  the  Chandraseniya  Kayasth  Prabhu  Social  Club,  Poona, 
to  the  members  of  the  Prabhu  community  of  Thana,  Baroda,  Indore,. 
Dewas,  Maval  and  Poona  without  whose  help  it  would  have  been 
very  difficult  to  supply  the  information  to  Government  and  publisli 
this  book.  The  publisher  is  personally  obliged  to  Shrimant  Bal- 
krishna  Vithal  Potnis  for  his  kind  help  for  months  together  in 
preparing  the  notes. 

T.  V.  GUPTE. 
Poona,        June,  1904,  Plrusiieu. 


INTRODUCTION. 

The  enquiry  about  the  ethnographic  questions  naturally 
leads  one  to  trace  the  history  of  ciste.  "  The  Hii  dus  like  all 
other  civilized  nations  have  passed  through  various  stages 
of  development— social,  moral,  religious,  and  intellectual. 
The  ideas  and  beliefs  which  are  found  in  the  oldest  documents 
rre  not  the  same  as  those  which  we  come  across  in  later 
writings."  The  examination  of  the  materials  on  the  subject 
is  no  doubt  laborious;  when  we  turn  to  the  literature  of  anci- 
ent times  we  find  that  there  is  hardly  any  ground  to  suppose 
that  caste  system  in  its  present  form  ever  prevailed. 
Tie  general  history  of  India  and  her  people  can  be  classified 
under  the  following  periods— Vedic,  Buddhistic,  Puranic, 
aad  historic  periods.  The  literary  records  of  these  periods 
would  therefore  be  good  guides  to  investigate  the  subject. 

"  It  will  be  seen  from  the  different  texts  that  from  a  very 
early  period  the  Indian  writers  have  propounded  a  great 
variety  of  speculations  re^^arding  the  origin  of  mankind,  and 
of  the  classes  or  castes  into  which  they  found  their  own 
community  divided.  The  most  commonly  received  of  these 
explanations  is  the  fable  which  represents  the  Brahmans, 
Kshatriayas,  Vaishyas  and  Shudras  to  have  been  separately 
created  from  the  head  (mouth)  the  breast  or  arms,  the  thighs 
and  the  feet  of  the  creator.  Of  this  mythical  account  no 
trace  is  to  be  found  in  any  of  the  hymns  of  the  Rigweda, 
except  one  in  the  Purasha  Sukta  (Page  7  Muir's  Sanskrit 
Texts,  Volume  I),  This  celebrated  hymn  is  the  oldest  that 
makes  mention  of  the  origin  of  mankind.  The  following  is 
the  extract  of  the  90th  hymn  of  the  loth  book  of  Rigweda 
Samhita  called  Purusha  Sukta  (  hymn  to  Purusha  )  that 
gives  the  origin  of  the  Hindu  races.  sfl^S^  E^'^I^fST^nspq* 
frT:  I  3;^  rT^^q^^q^  ^^^m^  ^ffSSTT^rT  11  (Brahman  was  his  mouth,  the 


11 

Rajanya    was    made    his  arms,  the   being  (called)   Vaishya, 
lie  was  his  thighs,  the  Shudra  sprang  from  his  feet). 

Dr.  Haug  in  his  tract  '  On  the  origin  of  Brahmanism'  p.  4 
thus  remarks  on  this  verse  "  Now  according  to  this  passage 
which  is  the  most  ancient  and  authoritative  we  have  on  the 
origin  of  Brahmanism  and  caste  in  general,  the  Brahman 
has  not  come  from  the  mouth  of  this  primary  being  the 
Purusha,  but  the  mouth  of  the  latter  became  the  Brahmani- 
cal  caste,  1.  «.,  was  transformed  into  it.  The  passage  has  no 
doibt  an  alle;^orical  sense.  Mouth  is  the  seat  of  speech. 
The  allegory  thus  points  out  that  the  Brahmans  are  teachers 
and  instructors  of  mankind.  The  arms  are  the  seat  of 
strength.  If  the  two  arms  of  the  Purusha  are  said  to  have 
been  made  a  Kshatriya  (warrior,)  that  means,  then,  that  the 
Kshatriyas  have  to  carry  arms  to  defend  the  empire.  That  the 
ihighsof  the  Purusha  weretransformed  into  the  Vaishya, means 
that  as  the  lower  parts  of  the  body  are  the  principal  repository 
of  food  taken,  the  Vaishya  caste  is  destined  to  provide  food 
for  the  others.  The  creation  of  the  Shudra  from  the  feet  of 
the  Purusha  indicates  that  he  is  destined  to  be  a  servant  to 
the  others,  just  as  the  foot  serves  the  other  parts  of  the  body 
as  a  firm  support."  (Page  14-15  of  Mnir's  Sanskrit  texts, 
Volume  I.)  Dr.  J.  Muir  observes  in  his  preface  to  Sanskrit 
texts  Volume  I,  *'  there  are  other  passages  in  the  texts 
next,  in  chronological  order  to  the  hymns  of  the  Rigweda 
which  differ  more  or  less  widely  from  the  account  of  the 
creation  given  in  the  Purusha  Sukta,  and  therefore  justify  the 
conclusion  that  in  the  Vedic  age  no  uniform  orthodox  and 
authoritative  doctrine  existed  in  regard  to  the  origin  of 
castes  "  Passages  from  the  Taittiriya  Sanhita  ^rrrq  ^[frTT 
Satapatha  Brahman  ^rjq^  3W^  the  Taittiriya  Brahman, 
?i«Tt4  m^r^T  the  Vajaseniya  Sanhita  ^sr^^lq  nftm  and  the 
Atharvan  Veda  ^rp^^q^^  give  different  theories  of  the 
creation  of  the  universe  and  mankind,  e.  g.  Taittiriya, 
Brahman,    Ir?fi4  ^T^Tor   describes     Vaishya,    class       produced 


Ill 

from  Rigweda,  Kshatriya  from  the  Yajurveda  and 
Brahman  from  the  Samaveda,  Satapatha  Brahman  says  that 
Kshatriya  was  born  from  Brahma  S'T  existing  in  the  form  of 
'  agni*  (fire)  hence  nothing  is  superior  to  the  Kshatriya,  there- 
fore the  Brahman  sits  below  the  Kshatriya  at  theRajasuya  U3f- 
^^  sacrifice.  Later  on  Manu  gives  various  theories  about  the 
origin  of  castes  and  they  are  not  in  harmony  with  each  other. 
He  first  adheres  to  the  theory  of  Purusha  Sukta  given  above, 
th^n  he  says  mankind  was  created  of  the  Brahma,  a  half  of 
whom  was  man  and  the  oth^r  half  was  woman.  Next  he 
goes  on  describing  that  men  were  created  from  the  ten  Ma- 
harshis  T\^f^  whom  he  first  ushered  in  the  world  desirous  of 
the  creation  of  mankind.  Vishnu,^^^  Vay  u  ^pr  and  Markandeya 
i?i%T7  Purans  give  theories  of  creation  and  castes  which  are  ir- 
rcconciliable.  At  one  place  men  of  all  the  four  castes  are  said 
to  be  offsprings  of  >5,  a  female  the  daughter  of  ^ 
the  wife  of  ^^.  At  another  place  w^e  find  the  four  castes 
represented  as  descendants  of  ^^i^^.  Some  declare  the 
distinction  of  classes  to  have  arisen  out  of  differences  of 
character  and  action,  others  describe  mankind  as  the  off- 
spring of  3Tt4'1^  and  TTTH^  while  another  distinctly  declares 
that  there  was  originally  one  caste.  In  this  way  the  theories 
of  creation  of  mankind  and  its  caste  do  not  appear  to  be  uni- 
form in  the  sacred  books  "(ATuir's  Sanskrit  Text, Vol. i)At  this 
period  therefore  the  rigidity  of  rules  of  caste  could  not  be 
found.  Brahman  was  a  Brahman  by  knowledge  of  religion 
and  not  by  birth,  according  to  Satpatha  Brahman.  According 
to  one  passage  inAiteerya  I  rahman'^rM  ^I?l'^,the  descendants 
of  a  member  of  one  caste  might  enter  another  by  following 
the  profession  of  the  latter.  The  priestly  caste  did  not  acquire 
a  monopoly  of  religious  learning.  They  often  came  as 
humble  pupils  to  Kshbatriya  kings  to  acquire  religious  and 
divine  knowledge  "  (Muir's  Sanskrit  texts,  Volume  I.)  But 
in  course  of  time  rules  of  caste  became  more  rigid  and  the 
real  origin  of  the  system  was  forgotten  and  the  rule  of  dis- 
tinction of  castes  by   profession  was  followed    by   the   rule  of 


IV 

the  caste  by  birth  and  heredity,  ^^^e  also  find  the  origin  of 
certain  castes  in  the  descriptions  given  about  the  conflicts 
l;)etween  the  Brahmans  and  Kshatriyas  for  the  ascendancy  of 
one  over  the  othe^.  A  series  of  legendary  illustrations 
derived  from  the  Ramayana,  the  Mahabharata  and  Puranas 
give  an  idea  of  the  struggle  which  appears  to  have  occurred 
in  the  early  ages  of  the  Indian  history  between  the  Brahmins 
and  the  Kshatriyas,  aUer  the  former  had  begun  to  constitute 
an  exclusive  ^acerdotal  class,  but  before  their  rights  had 
become  accurately  defined  by  long  prescription  and  when 
the  member^  of  the  ruling  class,  were  still  indisposed  to 
admj^itjieii  pretensions,  (l.^r^f ace  .by  Dr.  Muir)  "  The  legends 
pf>kingVena,  ^^  Nahusha,  ^ff?  Nimi  ^1  .and  the  quarrels  of 
Vashistha  «Tf^g-  and  Vishwamitra  ft^Jjim  are  the  best  illus- 
trations of  thi?  struggle  betvyeen  the  two  classes  for  supre- 
macy. The  legend  of  Bramhan  Parasharam  (the  son  of  3^^?^% 
Bramhan  father,  and  "^^^  Kshatriya  mother.^  killing  the 
Kshatriya  king,  Kartaveerya  (  Sahasrajuna,  )  ^T<#q^  (  hfwt^  ) 
evinces  that  the  bitterness  of  the  epmity  between  the  two  races 
had  reached  its  climax  and  we  are  told  that  Parasharam 
exterminated  the  Kshatriya  class  twenty-one  times.  (Dr.  Muir's 
Sanskrit  Text).  The  poetic  enthusiasm  lost  sight  of  the 
.improbability  of  extermination  of  a  class  a  second  time  after 
it  was  once  exterminated.  Dr.  ^wuir  when  he  draws  his  con- 
clusions upon  this  conflict  between  the  Brahmans  and  the 
Kshatriyas,  rightly  observes  "  the  legend  of  Parasharam  as 
related,  js  of  course  fabulous.  Not  to  speak  of  the  miraculous 
powers  which  are  ascribed  to  this  hero,  and  the  incredible 
number  of  exterminations  which  he  is  said  to  have  executed, 
we  cannot  even  suppose  it  probable  that  the  Brahmans  should 
in  general  have  been  sufficiently  powerful  and  warlike  to 
overcome  the  Kshatriyas  by  force  of  arms.  But  the  legend 
may  have  had  some  such  foundations  in  fact.  Before  the 
provinces  of  sacerdotal  and  military  classes  were  accurately 
defined,  there  may  have  been  cases  in  which  ambitious  men 
of  the  former  successfully  aspired  to  kingly   domiuion  just  as 


scious  of  royal  races  became  distinguished  as  priests  and 
sages.  But  even  without  this  assumption  the  existence  of 
such  legends  is  sufficiently  explained  by  the  position  which 
the  Brahmans  eventually  occupied  with  the  view  of  main- 
taining their  own  ascendancy  over  the  mind  of  the  chiefs  on 
whose  good  will  they  were  dependent  and  of  securing  for 
themselves  honour  and  profit,  they  would  have  an  interest 
in  working  upon  the  superstitious  feelings  of  their  contem- 
poraries by  fabricating  stories  of  supernatural  punishment 
inflicted  by  their  own  forefathers  on  their  royal  oppressors, 
as  well  as  by  painting  in  lively  colours  the  prosperity  of 
those  princes  who  were  submissive  to  the  spiritual  order." 
(pp.  478-479  Muir's  Sanskrit  Text.) 

vSuch  is  the  account  of  the  various  theories  about  the 
origin  of  '  caste.'  However,  as  we  have  been  asked  to  give  the 
legends  and  popular  beliefs  about  the  origin  of  the  Chandra 
Seniya  Kayastha  Prabhus,  we  are  required  to  turn  to  the 
Purana  which  gives  the  origin  of  this  caste. RenukaMahatmya 
Adhyaya  47  (Chapter  47)  in  Sanhyadikhand,  contained  in  the 
**5kandha  Puran,  chiefly  relates  the  account  of  the  Chandra- 
vSeniya  Kayastha  Prabhus  and  connects  the  stor^^  with  the 
great  fight  of  Brahman  Parashram  with  the  great  and  power- 
ful king  ^TfM^  commonly  known  as  H^WT^.  It  is  a  pity 
that  a  complete  manuscript  of  the  ^^jnyja^  Sanhyadrikhand 
could  not  be  procured  in  spite  of  the  attempts  made  to  pro- 
cure it.  In  1877  Mr.  J.  Jerson  Da  Cunha,  member  of  the  com- 
mittee of  management  of  the  Bombay  Branch  of  the  Royal 
Asiatic  Society,  published  the  text  of  H5IT21<^  rafter  collecting 
fourteen  manuscripts  from  various  parts  of  India.  He  observes 
**somc  of  the  copies  betray  the  attempt  to  alter  and  interpolate^ 
others  to  mutilate  rather  than  to  circumvent  to  which  may  br 
added  miscopying/'  ^^ 

Even  this  publication  does  not  contain   the    whole  of  the 
>or^rTTTT^?T.  It  is  said  that  the  Kokanasthas  carefully  suppressed 


V'l 

or  destroyed  all  copies  of  Sandliyadrikhaud  wliere  their 
origin  is  mentioned  and  the  respectable  Brahmin  of  Wai  was, 
a  few  years  ago,  disgraced  by  Bajirao  for  having  a  copy 
of  it  (  Grant  Duff's  History  of  the  Marathas  Page  g  foot 
note  ).  The  47th  chapter  of  Renuka  Mahatamya  'tSf^miT^^ 
is  however  preserved  in  various  documents  and  religious 
books  such  as  TTJUHfr  and  the  letter  of  the  learned  Brah- 
mans  of  Benaras  who  gave  their  decision  about  the  purity, &c. 
of  this  caste  on  reference  made  to  them  by  the  Peshwa  in  the 
year  1779  A.  D.  on  the  subject.  The  materials  for  the  history 
of  the  Chandraseniya  Kayastha  Prabhus  published  by 
Rao  Saheb  B.  A.  Gupte  in  iSSi  also  contains  the  several 
passages  from  this  missing  Adhyaya  (chapter.)  A  gentleman 
of  this  community  by  name  Mr.  Amritrao  Abajee  Karnik, 
late  pleader  in  Akola,  after  great  labour  secured  a  copy  of 
this  Adhyaya  from  a^f  Dravidi  Brahman  at  Hydrabad  (Dec- 
can),  who  had  with  him  a  complete  cop}'  of  ^fTTlk^^.  Mr- 
Karnik  has  incorporated  this  47th  chapter  in  his  book*  ^isi'^^fq 
^T^^^TJT^  ^'flf^^^  fmf  (collection  of  the  religious  rights  and 
privileges  of  the  Chandraseniya  Kayastha  Prabhus  specially 
edited  for  the  caste).  We  are  thus  able  to  make  use  of  these 
materials  in  giving  account  of  the  legends  and  the  popular 
traditions  of  the  caste. 

The  questions  have  been  answered  as  concisel)'  as  possi- 
ble* but  by  way  of  explanation  we  have  given  our  obser- 
vation upon  each  of  the  answers  arrived  at  after  gathering 
information  from  various  places  and  sources. 


PART   I, 


L 


ETHNOGRAPHICAL  NOTES 


ON 


Cbanbraseni^a  Ika^astba  ptabbu. 


Question  I. — Write  in  English  and  Vernacular  the 
name  of  the  caste  with  synonyms,  if  any,  noting  if  any  of 
these  are  used  only  by  outsiders. 

Answer  I- — '^^e  name  of  this  caste  in  full  is  ''Chandra 
seniya  Kayastha  Prabhu"  "^^rSriifT^T  ^^TP-i  ^"  commonly  the 
community  is  called  "Chandraseniya  Prabhu"  "'^^rS^^PT  ^9  "  or 
'  Prabhu'  "31H  '  only.  Sometimes  people  use  the  word 
*'  Parbhu  "  "t^"  in  speaking  about  this  caste,  but  that  form 
(q?:H)  is  evidently  a  corrupt  expression  for  the  original 
Sanskrit  word  Prabhu.  In  records  such  as  Sanads  and  other 
Royal  Mandates  and  also  in  standard  works  such  as  "Rise  of 
the  Maratha  Power"  by  Justice  Ranade,  nothing  but  Prabhu 
3ig  is  written. 

OBSERVATIONS    I.      ' 

There  are  various  theories  about  the  origin  of  the  name  of  the 
caste.  Information  from  different  quarters  received  by  this  Institu- 
tion gives  various  theories  either  based  upon  myth,  legend,  historical 
observations,  philological  inferences,  mere  surmises,  or  in  some  cases 
the  frank  mention  of  intentional  perversion  of  facts  by  the  rival 
Brahman  caste  about  this  name  or  part  of  the  name. 

The  final  answer  to  this  question  as  well  as  to  all  the  others  by 
this  Institution  has  been  framed  after  trying  to  reconcile  the  different 
versions  by  applying  the  test  of  authorities  and  discussion  on  the 
point  by  the  members  of  the  Institution. 


It  will,  however,  be  interesting  to  note  some  of  the  theories  found 
in  the  information  which  would  throw  some  light  upon  the  answer 
to  this  question. 

The  name  of  the  caste  is  "  Chandraseniya  Kayastha  Prabhu.  " 
"^tsf^jftq  ^FPT^  ITS'-"  Out  of  these  three  words  there  is  no  differ- 
ence of  opinion  about  the  word  "  Cliandraseniya "  ^fff^jfPT.  All 
agree  in  saying  that  it  means  the  descendants  of  the  king  "Chandra- 
sena"  ^TS"^^  and  his  followers.  Chandrasena  ^tS^T  was  otherwise 
called  Soma  Raja  tr^U^T  who  was  the  son  of  the  Kshatriya  king 
"  Chandrasena  "  ^"llJT,  himself  the  descendant  of  ^TFWT^  Sahas- 
rarjuna    of  the  Haiyaya   fT^  family  of  the  Lunar  Kshatriya  Dynasty. 

The  word  "  Kayastha "  ^r^T^  when  applied  to  this  caste  is 
said  to  mean,  firstly  according  to  the  mythological  legend  fully 
narrated  under  question  6,  resident  in  body.  ^TFT  body  and  ^^. 
resident  in)  because  when  Parashuram  asked  for  the  wife  of  Chandra- 
sen  who  had  taken  refuge  with  the  sage  Dalabhya  ?[T^^  he  pro- 
mised to  give  away  tlie  woman  if  the  child  in  the  womb  be  spared. 
Note  the  words 

Secondly,  the  word  Kaystha  ^fl^^  may  mean  resident  in 
Ayodhya  3T%^  ( ^j^T-Ayodhya  and  ^  resident.)  5r^<r^HI«l. 
Anga  '^^  means  Ayodhya  3T%^  and  very  lik'^ly  Kayastha  came  to 
be  used  as  equivalent  to  Angastha,  because  '^^  and  ^TR  are  inter- 
changeable words.  Compare  "  Deshastha  "  ^5T^^  means  resident  in 
Desh  *'  Kokanastha "  ^i^TT^  means  resident  in  #^rT.  The 
word  Kayastha  <FT^T^  when  applied  to  ST^  Prabhu  may  be  said  to 
be  used  as  an  adjective.  Kayastha  Prabhu  ^T^TF<T  ^  Prabhu  (king) 
turned  into  a  Kayastha  (writer.) — Note  the  words  ^ ;  SFT^TP-I^S^^MM- 

Published  in  ^.  ^.  jj.  f .  m^. — because  the  caste   was  compelled  to 
take  up  the  pen  and  give  up  the  sword  upon  which  condition  alone  the 


king  Chandrasena's  wife  was  allowed  to  remain  alive  with,  ^e 
Kshatriya  child  in  her  womb,  by  Parashuram.  Chitrugupta,  the  son. 
of  the  body  of  the  God  Bralimadeva,  and  therefore  Brahma  Kayastha 
was  the  recorder  in  heaven  of  the  good  and  evil  of  mortals.  He 
was  Kayastha  and  the  only  writer  and  his  profession  was 
ordained  to  be  followed  by  the  posthumous  son.  Notes  from  Mr,  B. 
A.  Gupte  of  Indore, 

In  the  Poona  Volume  of  the  Bombay  Gazetteer  the  "Kayastha 
Prabhus"  «FT^T^  5f^  are  called"^  5?r,  Deviputra,  but  this  is  evidently  a 
mistake  arising  from  a  confused  notion  about  the  Kayasthas  of 
Bengal.  The  word  "  Kayastha  Prabhu "  is  further  translated  as 
*'  Lords-in-waiting"  whicb  is  grammatically  wrong,  "  ^  "  does  not 
mean  "near,"  it  means  "resident  in  or  within."  {Notes  from  Mr.  B.  A. 
Gupte  of  Indore,) 

tr 

It  is  here  to  be  mentioned  that  the  "Kayastha  Prabhu"  or  more 
properly  "  Chandraseniya  Kayastha  Prabhu"  are  quite  different  from 
the  'Sankaraj  Kayasthas'  or  the  'Vaishya  Kayasthya'  of  Gujarath, 
none  of  them  being  Prabhus. 

The  word  Kayastha  ^FPTf^  as  given  in  the  Marathi  into  Englisb 
Dictionary  by  Mr.  J.  T.  Molesworth,  in  the  Edition  of  1857,  is  des- 
cribed under  a  mistaken  notion  and  is  therefore  misleading.  ^FT^BT 
is  the  term  used  by  him  as  showing  the  distinction  between  Pathare 
Prabhu  and  Kayastha  Prabhu.  The  origin  of  the  caste  is  mentioned 
there  as  of  mixed  blood  which  is  evidently  incorrect  It  is  based  on 
a  remark  in  the  work  known  as  Jativivek.  The  author  of  Jativivek 
has  stated  at  the  outset  vi ^ >^T^ ^\H ^^W^'^f^--  ^^:  ^^^:  II  ^i^  ^• 
^^T^'e^TTrTT  ^^H-  'jl  ft^TTrr??:  II.  The  classes  Brahmin,  Kshatriya,  Vit- 
and  Shudras  are  said  to  be  natural  born  as  described  in  the  (  ^<>'^«'^  ) 
Purushasukta.  The  first  three  of  these  are  twice  born  and  their  re- 
ligious duties  have  been  separately  described.  He  further  says  ^^^T^ 
^T^^(TT:  HmriiHl^^t^irrHI  HH;  ^^  ^m^^rff^  ^IM«t5MR^^=  ll^ll  I-  shal  1 
Speak  of  all  those  who  were  born  of  the  (aforesaid)  classes  by 
Ml^ftlH  and  3T5^  {by  mixture  of  blood)  and  give  their  different 
names  and  avocations.     The  description  of  the  word  Kayastha   given 


in  Jativivek  tallies  with  that  given  of  Sankaraj  Kayastha  in  Gaga- 
bhatti  and  is  not  applicable  to  this  caste  (compare  the  exact  wording 
of  srimR^^i  under  ^FTP4  with  that  of  qriPTfT  under  ^^THT  ^^TFi) 
The  origin  of  Chandraseniva  Kayastha  Prabhu,  Chitra  Gupta  Kayas- 
tha Prabhu  and  Sankaraj  Kayastha  is  however  separately  given 
by  Gaga  Bhat.  It  is  therefore  beyond  doubt  that  ^iimn^^  does 
not  speak  of  Chandraseniya  Kayastha  Prabhus,  who  are  of  pure 
Kshatriya  origin  but  only  about  the  fl'^sr  ^q^.  This  statement 
is  borne  oat  by  the  fact  that  snfrrf^tf;  was  one  of  the  authorities 
referred  to  by  the  Banares  Brahmana  in  giving  their  decisions  to 
the  Peshawa  of  Poona  w^hich  will  be  mentioned  hereafter.  This 
mistake  in  Molesworth's  Dictionary  appears  to  have  been  made  inad- 
vertently because  no  reference  was  made  to  the  older  works  like 
^inf?^  of  ^^5^^  which  was  written  about  1000  years  ago  when 
the  writers  were  free  from  jDrejudice  and  malice.  Mr.  Molesworth 
certainly  did  not  care  to  kno\A^of  the  existence  of  the  Puranik  Litei- 
atiu'e,  and  therefore  only  took  for  his  authority  srifrTI^?'^  which  is 
in  no  way  an  authority  upon  the  origin  of  this  caste.  Jf  ilie  com- 
piler of  the  Dictionary  had  consulted  the  leaders  of  the  "Chandra- 
seniya Kayastha  Prabhu  Community,"  or  had  referred  to  all  the 
works  on  the  subject  he  would  have  certainly  given  the  correct 
description  of  the  word.  On  reference  to  the  ^?Tff?^3"  of  the 
^^n^,  TTiTPTff,  ^FTF4  ^iu,  Jtrfl^^ft  and  even  3m?rf^?^,  U^^+Mt^f^R 
and  other  works  the  learned  Brahmans  of  Benares  wrote  to  the  Pe- 
shawa Darbar  on  the  8th  day  of  the  first  fortnight  of  Shake  1701,  i.e., 
1779  A.  D.,  that  the  Prabhus  are  genuine  Kshatriyas.  This  letter 
was  used  by  the  Peshwa  of  the  time  in  settling  the  disputes  between 
the  Brahmans  and  this  caste  about  "^fr^  ^rflM^R  (tlie  privileges 
of  conducting  religious  ceremonies  with  Vedic  Mantras.)  The  dis- 
pute was  settled  in  favour  of  this  caste  on  receiving  this  reply  from 
the  learned  Brahmins  of  Benares  to  whom  the  controversy  was  spe- 
cially referred  by  the  Peshwa  Durbar  under  letter,  dated  the  10th 
of  the  first  fortnight  Margarshirsha  for  opinion.  This  will  be  given 
in  extenso  under  remarks  upon  question  No.  17. 

^^  Prabhu — From  notes  received  about  this  word   we   find  many 
versions  about  its  meaning  :  — 


Firstly — Prabliu  means  king  or  superior,  the  common  ancestor 
or  leader  of  this  caste  being  king  '"Chandrasena,"  otherwise  called 
Somaraja  ^iTUif,  the  son  of  Chandrasena  ^^^f.  He  had  four  sons 
viz.,  Vishwanath,  Mahadev,  Bhanu  and  Laxmidhar,  out  of  these  four 
Vishwanath  was  very  learned,  possessed  of  great  many  virtues  and 
so  he  was  called  Mahaprabhu  (the  great  Lord)  T^fT^.  Since  then 
this  caste  is  called  '^^g'.     (Renuka  Mahatmya  ). 

Secondly — Purab  in  Hindustani  5^^  means  East,  (just  as  J^^^CTT 
from  51^^?:^  or  jtM^f.  5^  meaning  eastern  ^T^^  brother  and 
^it^  mere  Eastern.)  In  western  part  of  India,  Rajaputana,  Gujarat 
and  Bombay  all  emigrants  from  Cawnpur  side  are  called  ^^^\  or 
5PT^^  eastern  brothers.  The  Prabhus  who  have  a  tradition  that  they 
came  from  Oudh  might  have  been  given  the  local  name  of  Purab. 
The  modern  term  Bhayya  is  possibly  as  cynical  as  our  "Aryan 
brothers,"  the  term  introduced  by  western  journalists  and  "  cousins 
across  the  channel"  used  by  the  British  journalists. — (yote  from 
Mr.  B.  A.  Gdpte  of  Indore.) 

Thirdly — This  caste  is  sometimes  called  qrg  Prabhu  (misspelt) 
either  by  imeducated  people  who  cannot  pronounce  the  word  correct- 
ly and  properly  (just  as  q"?:rTrqfHT  Paratapsing  for  ^frrrfwT 
Pratapsing.  q^^^W  Parabhas  for  ^^\^  Prabhas  or  ^JJW^  or  ^\h^ 
for  Wl^f^  Paran  ^W\  for  ^^r  Prana,)  or  by  some  Brahmins  who 
were  jealous  of  the  progress  and  success  in  politics,  of  the  Prabhus — 
Notes  from  Mr.  B.  A.  Gupte.  Vide  also  Bombay  Gazetteer ^  Thana  Vol, 
page  87. 

Fourthly — tt^  Parbhu  may  simply  mean  a  "foreigner"  Par 
^K  *  another'  and  Bhu  ^  '  land.'  as  they  are  not  natives  of  Maha- 
rashtra in  which  country  they  possibly  received  this  appellation. 
It  is  also  possible  that  they  were  first  treated  and  called  uit-landers 
or  out-landers  i.e.,  ^V^.— Notes  from  Mr.  B.  A.  Gupte. 

In  Grant  Duff's  History  of  Marathas,  page  62,  the  origin  of  this 
caste  is  w^rongly  suggested  in  the  following  sentence  : — 

"  The  Deshmukh  was  a  Mahratha,  but    the    Deshpandya   was   a 


Purbhoo  (or  Parvoe),  a  tribe  of  the  Sankarjatee,  to  wliom  Sivajee 
was  always  partial." 

Parbhoo  or  Purvoe  is  merely  a  mis-spelling  for  Prabhu.  Grant 
Duff  does  not  mention  this,  while  discussing  the  propriety  of  the 
name  of  the  caste  or  anything  of  the  kind.  He  only  touches  it  inci- 
dentally while  speaking  about  the  favouritism  of  the  great  Shivajee 
for  this  caste.  So  also  when  Grant  Duff  says  in  this  sentence  that 
this  tribe  is  of  "'Sankarjatee,"  he  does  not  assert  it  at  a  time  when 
he  writes  about  the  origin  of  .the  caste  or  about  the  history  of  its 
name.  His  statement  therefore  cannot  warrant  anybody  to  deem 
this  caste  to  be  "Sankarjatee  "  (mixed).  It  is  evidently  a  mistake 
inadvertently  made.  It  can  clearly  be  shown  that  this  caste  is  not 
"Sankarjatee.  The  mention  in  this  sentence  is  quite  unauthorita- 
tive, arising  from  the  appellation  SFTPT^  which  merely  showed  the 
profession  they  undertook  to  follow.  When  it  was  so  made,  no 
investigation  appears  to  have  been  madi?  whether  the  caste  was 
really  so.  On  the  other  hand  there  are,  as  we  have  shown,  authori- 
ties which  show  that  this  caste  is  pure  Kshatriya,  ^r^,  the  second 
of  the  regenerate  classes.  The  Kayasthas  are  of  three  kinds  :  (1) 
sRT^FT^  Brahma  Kayastha,  or  Chitragupta  Kayastha  :  (2)  Chan- 
draseniya  or  Dalalbhya  Kayastha  ^73"%Trq'  ^^^^  ^R^^T  ^?T^  or 
Kshatriya     Kayastha     cfrf^q  WWi  :  (3)  Sankraja      Kayastah 

tiV.i^  ^[^T^  (^5^  Higir*-^  3r-^TFT  vo.)  As  this  caste  is  termed 
^.mk'^  ^g  the  word  <f:T^^  appears  to  have  misled  the  author  in 
inferring  that  the  '^T^tF^  ^^T^  and  the  t^Jnr^T^;^  had  the 
same  origin.  The  genealogical  table  of  Kshatriya  kings  as  given 
in  the  "  Annals  and  Antiquities  of  Rajasthan"  Vol.  I,  page  18, 
brings  Yadu's  lines  of  the  Lunar  Race  down  to  "Sahasrarjun"  ^TFW^^ 
of  "  Haihaya"  %w^  dynasty,  and  the  king  *'  Chandrasena"  ^^^ 
to  whom  "  Chandraseniya  Kayastha  Prabhus"  have  their  origin, 
and  are  consequently  "  Chandraseniya  "  ^^^T^fPT,  was  from 
this  "  Haihaya"  %f ^  dynasty,  and  therefore  was  killed  in  battle  by 
•  •  Parashuram"  ;  M<5i<IH. 

Attempt  has  been  made   by   Rajaram   Shastri  Bhagavat   in   his 

book  ^K^^^  =^R  ^JK,  page  71,  to   give   the   origin  of  the  word      T^ 


or  msg  (misspelt)  as  a  derivative  of  the  Telegu  word  5|Tg  "  Brayu" 
to  write.  The  author  does  not  hesitate  to  admit  the  risk  of  giving 
the  derivation  of  the  word  in  the  way  suggested.  It  will  be  seen 
that  an  attempt  to  give  the  derivation  of  the  word  misspelt  must 
fall  to  the  ground,  because  originally  it  was  neither  qrg  nor  qrcf  or 
q^,  it  was   ^g. 

In  Marathi  into  English  Dictionary  by  Mr.  J.  T.  Molesworth 
(Edition  of  1857)  under  the  word  q^g  (misspelt)  the  same  view  as 
about  "  Kayastha*'  seems  to  have  been  taken,  and  a  reference  to  the 
"Kayastha"  is  given,  which  is  a  clear  mistake.  The  Pathare  Prabhus 
in  their  book  called  "  Patana  Prabhus"  written  for  the  Bombay 
Gazetteer,  by  Krishnanath  Raghunathjee  in  1879,  have  taken  care  to 
contradict  this  incorrect  insertion  in  Molesworth's  Dictionary,  stating 
in  the  foot-note,  that  Mr.  Shamrao  has  brought  forward  a  mass  of 
evidence  in  support  of  their  purity  of  descent.  A  reference  to  our 
remarks  on  the  word  '*  Kayastha"  will  clearly  show  that  our  view 
of  this  point  is  right. 

Question  II. — Write  in  English  and  Vernacular  the 
names  of  the  Exogamous  sub-divisions  of  the  caste,  if  such 
sub-divisions  exist. 

N.B. — By  the  term  exogamous  sub-divisions  is  meant 
a  group  from  within  which  its  male  members  cannot  take 
their  wives. 

Answer  ||.~They  fall  into  the  following  26  exoga- 
mous sub-divisions,  termed  "Gotras"  ^  : — 

I.  ''Kashyapa"  (^^^TT),  2.  '*Krip"  (fT),  3-  ''Deval" 
(t^),  4,  "  Waidhruva  "  (t^ ),  5.  •'  Bhargava "  (^r^) 
6.  ''Shandilya"  '  (WT^),  7.  "  Paingya"  (q*^),  8.  *'Atri" 
(3#),  9.  '*  Vishwamitra "  (ft*gTT^),  10.  "  Garga"  (^A), 
II.  •' Bharadwaja,  (Hn^J3f),  12.  "  Goutam"  (%H^),  13.  Ja- 
madagni"    (ii'KTW.)     14,     '*  Vasishta"  (^f%?),     15.    "  Bhrigu" 


8 

(^!I),  i6.  "  Agastt  "  (BTTT^rT),  17,  "  Raibha  "  (tH  ),  18. 
"Bhagur"  (>Tr!]j),  19.  "Satikhyayana"  (H^qrq^)  '  20.  '•  Mai- 
trayana"  ,  (t^^  21.  "Gandhamadan"  (n^iTT^JT),  22.  "Vya- 
ghra"  (5?Tm),  23.  •*  Kapil"  (^K?5-),  24.  "  Pulah"  (5^^), 
35.   *' Samir"  (^%)  **     and  26.   "Varun"   (^^  ) 

The  Gotras,  however,  do  not  indicate  that  a  family 
using  any  one  of  the  Gotras  is  the  descendant  of  the  parti- 
cular "  Rishi"  m^,  whose  name  it  uses,  but  it  indicates 
that  the  ancestor  of  the  family  had  accepted  the  particular 
Rishi  as  his  Guru,  and  therefore  he  adopted  the  particular 
Gotra.  This  caste  is  purely  Kshatriya  <lf\^^,  and  is,  therefore 
one  of  the  the  three  regenerate  classes,  viz.,  Brahmans, 
Kshatriyas  and  Vaishyas  who  are  authorized  to  perform  the 
"  Upanayana  "  (^-q^q^ )  ceremony  obligatory  upon  the 
aforesaid  '*  Dwija"  (fisrj  twice  born  classes.  The  practice 
of  not  allowing  marriage  between  families  of  the  same  Gotra 
is  therefore  observed  out  of  reverence  to  the  Rishis  who  were 
made  preceptors  (!j^)  at  the  time  for  the  *'  Upanayana  " 
ceremony  by  the  ancestors  of  the  families. 

OBSERVATIONS 

The  system  of  adopting  Gotras  and  Provaras  by  the  members  of 
this  caste  is  based  on  reverence  to  the  Rishis.  The  Brahmans,  when 
they  say  that  they  are  of  a  particular  Gotra,  mean  that  the  Rishi 
whose  name  they  cite  is  their  common  ancestor,  but  when  a  Chandrase- 
niya  Kayastha  Prabhu  cites  a  Gotra  or  Pravara,  he  only  indicates  that 
a  particular  Rishi,  whose  name  he  cites,  was  accepted  to  be  the  Guru 
of  his  family  by  one  of  his  ancestors  in  times  gone  by.  It  many  there 
fore  be  said  that  this  caste  has  taken  a  loan  of  the  Gotras  and  Pravar- 
as.  Allowing  marriages  between  families  of  the  same  Gotras 
of  the  Kshatriya  class  is  therefore  a  wrong  which  does  not  go  to  the 
root  of  any  mandatory  precept  of  religion.  This  caste  has  therefore 
liberally  connived  at  such  instances  of  en'or,  on  the  analogy  of  tlie 
principle  of  Factum  ralet  in  law.  When  a  mistake  of  the  kind  is 
detected,  people  of  the  caste  are  inclined  to  warn  themselves  not  to 
repeat  it. 


Question  IIL — show  the  endogamous  divisions  of 
the  caste,  if  such  divisions  exist.  If  the  divisions  consist 
of  groups  of  the  sub-divisions  mentioned  in  Question  II, 
sh  ow  the  grouping.  If  they  are  distinguished  by  separate 
names,  write  the  names  in  English  and  Vernacular. 

N.B. — By  the  term  endogamous  division  is  meant  a 
group  from  outside  of  which  its  male  members  cannot  take 
their  wives. 

Answer  111- — There  are  no  endogamous  divisions  of 
the  caste.  At  one  time  **  Dawne  Prabhus"  (  ^^t  jfg  )  were 
considered  as  an  endogamous  sub-division,  as  this  caste 
took  food  with  them,  but  did  not  allow  marriage  with  them. 
This  caste  after  satisfying  themselves  that  the  "  Dawne 
Prabhus"  w^ere  simply  called  so  on  account  of  their  residence 
in  the  district  of  *'Daman,"  and  that  "Damane ''  ^^1%  was 
changed  into  "  Dawane  "  ^^^,  that  they  have  all  along  been 
"  Chandraseniya  Kayastha  Prabhus,"  and  had  gone  to  re- 
side there,  allowed  marriage  connections  with  them.  They 
are  now  treated  without  any  distinction. 

Question  IV- — state  the  limits  within  or  beyond 
which  marriage  is  prohibited,  e.g.,  that  a  man  must  marry 
within  the  caste,  but  must  not  marry  into  his  own  or  certain 
other  sub-divisions,  or  within  certain  degrees  of  relationship 
or  maj'  not  marry  two  sisters^ 

Answer  IV- — a  man  must  marry  within  the  caste  and 
outside  the  "  Gotra"  or  the  aforesaid  exogamous  sub-divi- 
sions. Persons  again  are  forbidden  to  marry  those  who  are 
related  as  "  Sapindas  "  C^'^).  This  relationship  extends 
to  six  degrees,  when  the  common  ancestor  is  a  male 
and  four  degrees  when  this  common  ancestor  is  a  female,  so  also 
the  bride  or  the  bridegroom  must  not  be  from  the  same  "Gotra" 
or  "  Prawara"  (5H^)  i.  e.,  they  must  not  be  of  the  same  family 
nor  invoke  the  same  preceptor.  In  counting  the  degree  the 
person  under  consideration  is  to  be    excluded    and   we   have 


lO 

to  begin  from  the  bride  or  bridegroom  and  count  exclusive 
of  both  six  or  four  degrees  upwards  as  the  case  may  be,  and 
if  the  common  ancestor  is  not  reached  within  those  degrees 
on  both  the  sides  a  marriage  between  the  parties  can  be 
solemnized. 

OBSERVATIONS  IV. 

The  General  Hindoo  Law  applicable  to  the  regenerate  classes 
applies  to  this  caste. 

Question  V — Name  any  prohibitions  on  inter- 
marriage based  upon  (a)  social  status,  (b)  geographical  or 
local  position,  (c)  differences  of  religious  belief  or  practice, 
(d)  differences  of  changes  of  occupation. 

Answer  V- — '^^^  Hindu  Law  lays  down  that  a  man  must 
marry  inside  the  caste  only,  and  therefore  the  prohibition 
regarding  inter-marriages  does  not  depend  upon  the  grounds 
noted  in  (a)  to  (d)  of  this  Question,  but  simply  upon  the 
caste  system. 

Question  VI- — State  the  popular  tradition,  if  any  exists 
as  to  the  origin  of  the  caste,  naming  the  common  ancestor,  if 
any,  the  part  of  the  country  from  which  the  caste  is  supposed 
to  have  come,  and  the  approximate  time  of  its  emigration,  as 
marked  by  the  reign  of  any  particular  king  or  the  occurrence 
of  any  historical  event,  together  with  the  number  of  genera- 
tions supposed  to  have  intervened. 

Answer  VI- — "^^^  popular  tradition  as  to  the  origin 
of  the  Chandraseniya  Kayastha  Prabhu  caste  can  be  traced 
to  the  legendary  accounts  mentioned  in  the  Mahabharata  and 
other  Purans  about  the  struggle  which  appears  to  have 
occurred  in  the  early  ages  of  the  Indian  history  between  the 
Brahmans  and  the  Kshatriyas.  The  legends  contain  stories 
about  the  repeated  exterminations  of  the  Kshatriyas  by  the 
warlike  Brahman  Parashuram  (Rama  with  axe).  The  incarna- 
tion of  Parashuram  was  undertaken  (according  to  the  legend) 


II 

by  Vishnu  for  the  purpose  of  exterminating  the  Kshatriya  or 
warrior  caste,  which  had  tried  to  assert  its  authority  over  the 
Brahmanical  caste.  Twenty-one  times  Ram  (Parashuram) 
is  said  to  have  cleared  the  earth  of  these  men,  but  by  various 
means  some  few"  were  preserved  w^ho  were  able  to  perpetuate 
the  race.  (Hindu  Mythology  by  \V.  J.  Wilkins,  pages  135-136.) 
This  Parashuram  was  the  son  of  Brahman  Jamadagni 
for  his  father  and  the  Kshatriya  Renuka  for  his  mother. 
Renuka  was  the  daughter  of  Renuka  of  the  family  of 
Ikshwaku.  Parashuram  killed  Sahasrarjun,  alias  Karta- 
veerya.  According  to  the  Vishun  Puran,  Arjun  was  of  the  race 
of  Yadu  and  ninth  in  descent  from  Haihaya,  the  great 
grandson  of  that  prince.  (Moore's  Sanskrit  Text,  Vol  I, 
page  477.) 


It  is  believed  that  Chandrasena  was  one  of  the  hundred 
sons  of  Sahasrarjun.  The  popular  tradition  as  to  the 
origin  of  this  caste  is  given  in  the  Thana  Volume  of  the 
Bombay  (gazetteer,  page  87,  which  runs  thus  : — 


"  They  (Chandraseniya  Kayastha  Prabhus)  claim  descent 
from  Chandrasen,  a  Kshatriya  king  of  Oudh.  According  to 
the  Renuka  Mahatmya  of  the  Padma  (Skanda  ?)  Puran,  the 
story  is  that  after  Parashuram  in  fulfilment  of  his  vow^  to 
destroy  all  Kshatriyas  had  killed  Sahasrarjun  and  king 
Chandrasen,  he  discovered  that  Chandrasen's  wife  had  taken 
refuge  with  Dalabhya,  one  of  the  Rishis  or  seers,  and  that 
she  was  with  child.  To  carry  out  his  vow  Parashuram  went  to 
the  sage  who  asked  him  to  tell  the  object  of  his  visit,  assuring 
him  that  his  wish  would  be  fulfilled.  Parashuram  replied  that 
he  wanted  Chandrasen's  wife.  The  sage  without  any  hesita- 
tion brought  the  lady,  and  Parashuram  delighted  wath  the 
success  of  his  scheme  promised  to  grant  the  sage  anything  he 
might  ask.     The  sage  asked  for  the  unborn  child  and    Para- 


12 

sliuram  agreed  to  give  him  the  child  on  the  sage  engaging 
that  it  and  its  offsprings  should  be  trained  as  clerks  and  not  as 
soldiers.  The  child  was  named  Som-Raja  and  his  sons  Vish- 
wanath,  Mahadev,  Bhanu  and  Lakshmidhar  and  their  des- 
cendants were  called  Prabhus— Kayastha  Parabhus  by  the 
Sudras  as  they  could  not  pronounce  the  word  Prabhus. 
Brahmans  in  their  hate  and  rivalry  taking  advantage  of  this 
mispronunciation  declared  that  their  true  name  was  Parabhu, 
that  is,  bastard  or  people  of  irregular  birth,  but  the  word  is 
spelt  Prabhu  in  letters  and  deeds  granted  to  those  of  the 
community  who  served  the  Satara  and  Peshwa  Govern- 
ments." 


The  text  containing  the  fuller  account  of  the  mythologi- 
cal legend  incorporated  in  a  letter  from  the  learned 
Brahmans  of  Benares  to  the  Peshwa,  with  its  English 
translation  is  given  hereafter. 

Such  is  the  mythological  legend  about  this  caste  as  des- 
cribed in  the  Puranas  which  according  to  the  opinion  of  the 
scholars  are  written  between  the  eighth  and  the  tenth 
century.  Mr.  Ramrao  Narayan  Pradhan,  on  page  5  of  his  His. 
tory  of  the  Chandraseniya  Kayastha  Prabhus,  says  that  des- 
cendants of  Chandrasena  or  Soma-Raja  ruled  over  Oudh  and 
parts  of  the  north,  and  that  about  ninety-five  generations  had 
gone  by  when  Mahapadmananda  began  his  rule  over  Hasta- 
napur,  i.  e.,  Delhi.  A  great  reformation  took  place  in  religion 
during  the  days  of  this  Mahapadmananda  and  his  successors 
who  were  knowm  as  Navanandas.  These  Navanandas  were 
succeeded  by  kings  of  the  Mourya  dynasty  among  whom 
Chandragupia  and  Ashoka  were  very  powerful  and  strong 
supporters  of  the  Buddhist  religion.  Mahapadmananda  is 
described  in  the  Bhavishya  Puran  as  a  great  persecutor  of 
the  Kshatriyas,  who  were  the    strong    adherents   of   the   old 


13 


re 


..ligion.  Many  Kshatriya  families  had  to  quit  their  homes 
and  seek  shelter  with  their  brother  kings.  In  these  days 
of  troubles  the  descendants  of  Chandrasena  appear  to  have 
left  Oudh. 


An  old  ('T^  ^m)  Marathi  Chronicle  published  in  the 
magazine  named  '  The  materials  of  the  history  of  the 
Kayastha  Prabhus',  says  that  account  of  this  caste  is  found 
in  Sanhyadrikhand  ^'^jj^  /.  e.,  the  description  of  the 
mountains  ^^in^,  ^Tf^  ^^  L  c.,  the  description  of  the 
mountain  Abu  and  Prabhaskhanda  ^pq^^j^  i.  e.,  the 
description  of  Prabhas.  A  foot-note  of  Poona  Volume 
of  the  Bombay  Gazetteer  supplies  information  that  the 
Prabhus  are  found  in  Nepal.  The  Prabhu  Ratnamala  on 
page  12  informs  us  that  nearl}^  eighty  families  left  Oudh  and 
resided  at  or  near  about  Tal  Bhopal.  From  these  various  ac- 
counts we  are  led  to  believe  thatthe  migration  of  these  Kshatri- 
yas  from  Oudh  must  have  taken  place  in  the  troublesome  times 
of  Mahapadmananda  and  his  successors.  All  old  documents 
also  unanimously  describe  that  this  caste  came  from  Oudh, 
There  is  again  another  evidence  about  this  fact,  that  the 
original  ^  place  of  the  goddess  Vinzai  flwf  or  Vind- 
hyachalawasini,  which  is  worshipped  by  some  families  of  this 
community  is  shown  on  a  hill  known  as  Vindhyachal  situated 
near  Mirzapur  in  Oudh.  In  this  very  province  the  celebrated 
hermitage  of  the  sage  ^n^q  Dalabhya,  who  is  the  pro- 
verbial protector  of  this  caste  from  the  persecution  of  Para- 
shuram  in  memory  of  which  fact  the  caste  has  adopted  a 
common  Gotra  Dalabhya  in  addition  to  the  spe- 
cial one,  is  situated  on  the  banks  of  the  Ganges  i6  miles  from 
Raya  Bareilly  and  41  miles  to  the  north  of  Fattepur.  In  this 
way  some  seem  to  have  gone  to  Nepal  and  Kashmir,  some 
must  have  taken  refuge  on  the  Abu  mountains,  some  must 
have  settled  near  Tal  Bhopal,  and  others  must  have  inhabit- 
ed in  Prabhas. 


H 

Although  the  Prabhus,  who  are  fouud  in  Nepal  and 
elsewhere,  have  no  social  intercourse  with  the  Kshatriya 
Prabhus  on  this  side,  it  seems  very  probable  from  the  fore- 
going account  that  they  are  ail  from  the  same  stock,  as  all 
of  them  claim  to  be  Kshatriyas.  Those  who  went  over  to 
Kashmir  established  their  principalities  and  acquired  estates 
for  the  service  they  rendered  to  the  state.  Sir  Romesh  Chan- 
dra Datta  says  in  his  History  of  India  that  the  ministers  of 
Kashmir  were  almost  all  Kayasthas.  He  is  not  explicit  in 
informing  us  whether  the  Kayastha  ministers  of  Kashmir 
were  Brahma  Kayasthas  or  Chitragupta  Kayasthas  or  Chandra- 
seniya  Kayasthas,  or  they  were  Sankaraj  Kayasthas.  From 
the  following  little  piece  of  evidence  our  inference  is  that 
they  must  be  all  Kshatriyas.  The  author  of  nsTrfu'^ofr,  a 
Sanskrit  historic  poem  which  narrates  the  events  of  'iftf^ 
and  other  Kashmir  kings,  was  the  son  of  a  Prabhu  minister 
wmr^  ^T^  519.  This  suggests  that  the  ministers  of  Kash- 
mir were  Prabhus,  i.e.,  lords,  a  synonym  for  Kshatri}'^.  They 
must,  therefore,  generally  be  Kshatriyas. 

As  narrated  above  nearly  eighty  families  are  said  to  have 
come  from  Oudh  to  Tal  Bhopal  about  the  time  of  ^r^TT^iR^ 
i.e.,:  724  years  before  the  Shaka  era  (^9<^^r?Jr)  and 
there  they  acquired  great  influence  in  the  politics  of  the 
state  .  These  were  very  hard  days  not  only  for  these  Ksha. 
triyas,  but  for  all  the  Hindus  who  followed  the  old  Vedic 
religion  as  the  Budhistic  religion  had  taken  its  root  and  was 
fast  spreading  throughout  India.  These  Kshatriyas  had  also 
to  undergo  great  troubles  for  their  own  religious  rights. 
The  history  of  this  religious  controversy  about  this  period 
which  was  chiefly  conducted  by  Baldev  Prabhu  and  Harla] 
Prabhu  is  given  in  the  observations  on  question    No.  17. 

The  author  of  Prabhuratnamala    and    some    antiquarians 

are   of  opinion    that    the    Gupta    dynasty    which    ruled    over 

Central  India  for  more  than  eight  centuries  might  have  risen 


15 

from  these  eighty  families.  The  surnames  of  some  families 
such  as  Gupte,  Kaje,  Pradhan,  Chaturbala  alias  Chaubal, 
Randip  alias  Ranadive,  Dalapati  alias  Dalavi,  Thakur  alias 
Thakre,  and  others,  seem  to  have  been  adopted  b}^  those  fami- 
lies from  the  positions  they  held  in  Gupta  period,  just  as  the 
surnames  of  Chitnis,  Fadnis,Potnis,  Karkhanis,  Sabnis,  Jamnis 
and  others,  seem  to  have  been  accepted  by  some  families  from 
the  occupation  or  post  or  office  they  held  under  the  Maratha 
rule. 

The  Guptas  had  established  their  power  in  319  A.  D., 
and  made  their  capitals  at  various  places.  That  their  rule 
spread  all  over  the  country  is  clearly  proved  by  the  stone 
inscriptions  and  coins  and  copper  plates  found  at  various 
places.  That  this  Gupta  dynasty  had  connection  with  their 
branch  of  the  Haihaya  Kshatriyas  may  be  shown  by  a  simple 
fact  that  their  coins  bear  the  mark  of  the  goddess  Saraswati 
(^^^)  riding  on  a  peacock  with  '.a.  '  r?3TW  or  Tri- 
dent in  her  hand,  which  goddess  is  respected  by  this  caste 
with  great  reverence  even  to  this  day  (Bombay  Gazetteer 
Thana  Volume  and  V.  K.  Rajwade  Vol  IV,  page  130,) 
as  they  live  on  pen  and  sword  like  the  Toga  warriors  of 
Rome  and  had  regard  for  the  deity  of  their   profession. 

Cunningham  also  says  that  the  Gupta  kings  '^^5??, 
H[5!PT  of  Mahakosala  were  Haihaya  kings  of  the 
•  Lunar  dynasty.  He  is  also  successful  in  tracing  out  a  family 
which  though  called  itself  (z^S)  Thakur  claimed  to 
be  Kshatriyas  of  the  Haihaya  branch  of  the  Lunar  Kshatriya 
race  which  ruled  over  Mahakosala.  ^(^1^^?^.)  We 
have  also  Gupte  and  Thakur  alias  Thakre.  We  also  trace 
our  origin  to  a  Haihaya  prince  of  the  Lunar  Kshatriya  race. 
This  is  certainly  strengthening  our  belief  that  this  caste 
should  have  originally  some  connection  with  the  Gupta 
dynasty. 


i6 

The  Silhar  and  other  kings  in  the  Deccan    and  southernmost 
parts  of  India  had  once  admitted   suzerainty   of   the    Guptas. 
Many  Prabhu  families  seem  to  have  turned  to  the  Deccan  and 
Karnataka  probably  as  the  representatives   of   the  sovereign 
lord.    Many  of  them  held   high   posts    at   the   courts   of   the 
Silhar  princes  and  had  assumed  civil  and  military  administra 
ton  of  the  country.     In  a   stone   inscription  found    at    Cheul 
which  is  dated  as  far  back  as    1088    A.  D.,  the  name   of   one 
Velji  Prabhu  is  found  (Journal  Bombay  Royal  Asiatic  Society 
Vol  I,  page  135).      In  the  same  way  in  a  stone   inscription  of 
the  time   of     a    Silhar     prince     Aparaditya    (sfqui^)    dated 
1182  A.  D.,  it  is  mentioned  that  Anantraya  Prabhu  sT^rRT^  SfS 
was  the  officer  who  governed    Sahasasti  ^fT^?t_now  called 
Salsette  Paragana.  The  inscription  is  described  to  have  been 
written  by  one  Kayastha    by    name    Waling  Pandit  mfk^  qf^ 
proving  that  the  Kaysthas   are  different   from   the    Prabhus, 
and  that  the  latter  merely  adopted  it  to   show    their    modern 
profession.     The  Prabhus  who  settled  in  the  Konkan,  Mawal 
and  Maharashtra  about  this  time   assumed    civil    administra- 
tion of  the  countr3^     They  were    then    generally    entitled    as 
l^^flrr     Deshapandits.     Deshpandits     now     known    as   Des- 
hapande   had  to   colonise  the   country   and    were    also   held 
responsible  for  the  civil  administration  and  also  the  rev-enues 
of  the  land.     It  was  their  right  to  write   the   documents   per- 
taining to  the  land,  as  is    the   practice   observed    even   now.* 
It  is  therefore  quite  natural  that  the  stone  inscription    above 
referred   to   should  have   been  written   by     Waling    Pandit, 
of  the  Kayastha  Prabhu  caste.     Almost  all    the    Deshpandits 
or  ])eslipandes  in    Mawal    and    Konkan    are    the    Kayastha 
Prabhus.     The  history  of  their  Watans  shows  that  they  were 
acquired  by  the  families  before  the    Mahomedan   power   was 
introduced  and  established  in  the  Konkan  and  the  Deccan. 


17 

The  fact  that  the  Sanhyadrikhand,  which  is  said  to  have 
been  written  about  the  lotti  century,  makes  a  mention  of  the 
Chandraseniya  Prabhus,  nam''  ''Kayasthas,"  to  signify  their 
new  profession,  is  also  a  corroborative  evidence  that  the  Chan- 
drasenyia  Kayastha  Prabhus  had  settled  on  the  slopes  of 
Sahhyadri  before  or  about  this  period. 

There  is  another  inscription  of  the  time  of  the  Selhar 
princes.  It  is  about  a  grant  made  by  Silhar  king,  Hirpal 
to  a  Brahman,  and  the  name  of  his  minister  ^^'^  ^  Laksh- 
man  Prabhu  has  been  mentioned  in  it.  (Bombay  Gazetteer, 
Thana  Vol.,  Appendix)  From  the  genealogie  s  of  some  of  the 
families  in  this  community  we  learn  that  the  ancestors 
of  some  of  them  had  served  in  olden  times  the  kings  of 
Chitore  and  rulers  of  such  other  places.  The  name  of 
"Shripat  Prabhu  "  of  the  ancestors  of  the  Satara  Chitnis 
family  is  said  to  have  been  inscribeds  upon  the  pillar  at 
Chitore  in  connection  with  a  victory  acquired  by  Rana  Laksh- 
mana  Siuha  W^^or  rlrf.  The  information  is  that  there  is  an 
endorsement  to  that  effect  over  an  old  geneological  table  in 
possission  of  the  family. 

Konkan,  i.  e.,  Thana  and  Kolaba  Districts,  old  northern 
boundary  of  Ratnagiri,  i.  e.,  the  slopes  of  Sanhyadri  including 
Poona,  Satara,  Kolhapur,  Daman  and  Baroda  states  are  the 
chief  places  where  people  of  this  community  are  found  in  great 
numbers,  and  it  is  generally  believed  that  these  places  except- 
ing Baroda  are  the  places  where  C.  K.  Prabhus  came  from  the 
north  and  settled  there.  The  population  of  this  caste  in  Baroda 
State  is  so  thick  that  but  for  the  history  of  the  Marathas  one 
would  conclude  that  this  caste  must  have  settled   there   dur- 


i8 

ing  their  progress  from  north  to  south.  It  would,  however, 
be  interesting  to  know  which  of  these  places  were  selected 
by  this  community  when  they  came  from  the  north  and  at  what 
time.  We  have  heard  odl  men  say  that  the  community  came  in 
large  numbers  from  Chitore  and  the  surrounding  parts,  to  the 
Konkan  and  Mawal  sides,  and  joined  those  who  had  already 
settled  there,  when  "  Mandavagad"  was  sacked  by  Allauddiu 
in  1295.  We  are  thus  to  turn  to  the  history  of  Mandavgad  with 
a  view  to  see  what  connection  this  community  had  with  it. 
In  the  year  313  when  the  Gupta  emperors  took  Malw^afrom  the 
Shaka  kings  and  there  established  their  rule,  this  strong  fort 
must  have  gone  in  their  hands.  We  have  however  no  clear  evi- 
dence to  show  anything  of  the  kind.  We  have  ample  proof  to 
show  that  the  Guptas  had  their  full  sway  over  parts  of  the  coun- 
try up  to  Khandesh.  There  seemed  to  have  been  several  fami- 
lies of  the  Guptas  established  at  various  places.  The  Guptas 
of  "  Mahakosal "  ^IBT^^??  are  well  known,  as  one  of  them. 
This  house  was  connected  with  the  kings  of  "  Wakatak" 
^]^z^,  or  Vindj^a  Shakti  ^^^T^%.  In  the  same  way  there  may 
have  been  some  connection  of  the  kings  of  Mandavagad  with 
any  of  the  Guptas.  If  what  the  Prabhuratnmala  says  be 
correct,  "inscription  found  at  the  Ajanta  caves  and  Toranmal, 
shows  that  Prawarsen  ^^K^^  on  of  Prabhawati  Gupta, 
^^r^rfr  ?JH  the  daughter  of  "  Shri  Dev  Gupte "  was  the 
lord  of  the  fortress  Toranmala."  The  mention  of  the 
maternal  ancestors  of  a  king  in  an  inscription  about  his 
estates  naturally  suggests  that  it  must  have  been  inherited 
by  him  from  the  maternal  side.  Whether  the  descendants  of 
this  Prawarsen  ^m:^^  ruled  over  Mandavagad  and  the 
territories  under  it  is  worth  enquiring.  The  Vindya  Shakati 
princes  of  whom  this  Prawarsen  was  born  afterwards    became 


19 

very  powerful  and  spread  their  dominions  over  Malwa  down 
to  Khandesh.  Rai  Malakadev  uqH[?r^^  from  whom  the 
the  fort  was  taken  may  have  some  connection  with  the 
Guptas  through       these         Wakatak       ^mz^       kings. 

History  however  attests  that  the  king  Rai  Malakadev 
n^  ^cJ-^T^  of  Mandawagada  did  all  what  was  possible 
to  save  the  fort  and  the  kingdom.  Nearly  eighteen 
thousand  Kshatriyas  w^ere  slain  on  the  battle-field 
and  at  last  the  king  left  the  fort,  fied,  and  took 
shelter  with  his  kinsmen  residing  on  the  Sahyandri.  It  is 
also  said  that  he  colonised  valleys  and  called  thera  Malawa 
(m^^)  which  word  may  have  afterwards  been  turned  into 
Mawal  (^TT^65)  There  is  also  an  evidence  to  show  that  this 
communit}^  had  once  a  connection  with  Mandavagada.  A 
letter  addressed  to  this  community  in  the  year  1703  A.  D.,  by 
Shri  Chhatrapati  Shahu  Maharaj  of  Satara  in  favour  of 
Ramchandra  Mahadev  Mandawagadkar,  conclusively  proves 
that  this  community  once  resided  at  Mandavagad. 

From  the  two  inscriptions  found  at  Cheool  '^^^  land 
other  places,  we  have  already  shown  that  the  Prabhus  had 
begun  to  settle  in  Konkan  when  the  Silhar  princes  were  the 
rulers  of  that  country.  The  history  of  the  Watans  of  Deshpan- 
des  shows  that  they  were  obtained  before  the  kings  of  the 
Bahamani  dynasty  had  established  their  power  in  the  Deccan 
Thus,  we  again  come  to  the  same  conclusion  that  Konkan 
and  Mawal  were  inhabited  by  this  community  in  the  tenth 
or  eleventh  century,  and  we  are  able  to  show  that  since  then 
they  not  only  did  not  migrate  anywhere,  but  formed  a  factor 
of  the  Maratha  power  which  was  afterwards  established. 
Let  us  first  proceed  to  see  whether  the  community  had 
gone  anywhere  else  in  the  Deccan  to  reside.  We  have 
already  stated  that  several  families  had  gone  to  the  Kar- 
natak    and  represented   there   the   paramount   power.      The 


20 

surname  of  a   family  known   in    this   community   as    Karnik 
^fi%  is  given     in   the    Sanskrit   list  of   surnames   as    ''  Kar- 
natakas."  The  family  must  have  returned  back  from  Karnatak 
and  hence  must  have  been  called  ^^i^:^  "Karnataks."  There 
are  also  instances   of   families   who  even    now    say  that  they 
first  inhabited  the  provinces  of  Deccan  Hyderabad  and  came 
over   to    this  side   after   the    Maratha   rule  was  established. 
The  Tamhanes  and  Fanses   originally  served  the   Mahomed- 
an   emperors   at    Bedar  and   Bijapur.      They    subsequently 
entered  the  services  of   the  Nizam  and  then  came  over  to  the 
Marathas.   It  is  said  that  sanads  in  their  possessions  prove  this. 
There  are  even  now  families  staying  in  the  Nizam's  territory. 
They    say   they    are    Kshatriya    Kayasthas    and    follow   the 
Vedic    religion.     They     allege    they   came    from    the     north 
and  entered  Mahomedan  service.      Some  Prabhus  in  the  Kar- 
natak have  even  changed  their     religion    into  Jain  religion, 
but  they  still  call  themselves  as  Prabhus,  and  are  the  holders 
of  the    estates  just     of   the  same  nature    of    Deshmukh    and 
Deshpande  Watans.     They  are  called  "Desai"  "^Tf. 

From  all  this  we  may  fairly  conclude  that  the  Kshatriya 
Prabhus,  nicknamed  "Kayasthas,"  who  couldkeep  communi- 
cation with  their  caste  men  on  the  Konkan  or  Mawal  side 
hkve  formed  one  caste  known  as'*  Chandraseniya  Kayastha 
Prabhus."     ^tf^TPT  ^^P-T  ^g. 

The  account  of  this  caste  is  very  succinctly  found  since 
the  introduction  of  the  Mahomedan  rule  in  the  Deccan.  The 
community  helped  that  Government  with  an  unsparing  zeal 
in  civil  and  military  service.  Peace  was  secured  in  the  coun- 
try by  the  Mahomedan  rulers  by  renewing  the  Watans  of  the 
Deshamukhs  and  Deshpandits  or  Deshapandes  by  ratifying 
their  grants. 

After  the  great   famine  of    1396    a  very    signal    service 
was  rendered  by  these  Deshamukhs  and  Deshapandes   to  the 


21 

country  by  recolonising  it  and  even  by  restoring  peace  in  the 
country.  At  this  time  they  had  also  to  do  military  service 
in  order  to  quell  the  rebellions  raised  by  some  mountainous 
tribes.  The  emperor  of  Bedar  sent  an  army  to  help  these 
Deshamukhs  and  Deshapandes  in  the  settlement  of  the 
country  in  1429  (Grant  Duff's  History).  Some  titles  were 
also  bestowed  upon  some  of  the  Deshmukhs  which  were 
enjoyed  by  those  families  even  to  this  day.  The  title*'3TH"T  U^ 
of  the  Prabhu  Deshmukh  at  Atone  3TTrT^5t  the  title  3T^  of  the 
Prabhu  Deshapande  of  Mawal  and  the  title  ^^^^  of  the 
Prabhu  Deshamukh  of  Nate  are  well  known.  We  hear  of  the 
name  of  Parasharam  Prabhu  Karnik  in  a  sanad  granted  as 
far  back  as  1426  by  the  emperor  of  Bedar  to    a   Brahman. 

This  caste  has  exhibited  remarkable  bravery,  statesman- 
ship, loyalty  and  intelligence  during  the  Maratha  rule  and 
has  acquired  great  reputation  as  such.  It  was  one  of  the  chief 
sources  and  strength  of  Shiwaji  and  his  successors.  Murar 
Baji  Deshapande  of  Mahad,  Vishwasrao  Nanaji,  Dadji, 
Raghunath,  were  eminent  military  and  civil  Prabhu  oflScers 
of  Shiwaji.  Balajee  Aoji  Chitnis  was  his  chief  adviser  and 
secretary.  Shiwaji  was  specially  partial  to  this  caste. 
On  one  occasion  he  dismissed  all  the  Brahmans  who 
held  principal  posts  and  engaged  Prabhus  in  their 
places,  and  in  reply  to  the  complaints  he  remarked  that 
while  all  the  Musalman  places  of  trust  held  by  Brahmans 
had  been  given  up  without  a  struggle,  those  held  by  Prabhus 
had  been  most  difficult  to  take  and  that  one  of  Rajpuri  had 
not  yet  been  taken.  (Bombay  Gazetteer,  Thana  Vol).  I^ingo 
Shankar  and  Visajee  Shankar  helped  Rajaram  in  safely  con- 
veying his  family  to  Jinji.     Khando  Ballal  played    an  impor- 


22 

tant  part  iu  the  Maratha  history  in  the  reorganization  of  the 
Maratha  power.  Prayagji  ^nant,  the  ancestor  of  the  famous 
Raoji  Appaji,  defended  the  fort  of  Satara  and  Mahadajee 
Baji  Pradhan,  brother  of  the  famous  Murar  Baji  and  the 
ancestor  of  the  Sardar  Potnis  family  restored  Sinhgad  and 
other  places  from  the  Mahomedans  when  Eajaram  was  at 
Jinji.  These  and  others  were  the  chief  supporters  of  the 
New  Hindu  dynasty  that  was  established  in  the  Maharashtra. 
They  were  men  whose  prowess  and  counsel  helped  Shiwaji 
and  his  successors  to  found  the  empire.  The  sanad  granted 
by  the  Nizam  Assufja  Bahadur  Nizam-ul-Mulk  Salar  of  Hy- 
derabad to  Vyankat  Pr  abhu  is  said  to  testify  the  most  gallaitt 
service  he  rendered  to  the  state  in  the  several  campaigns 
he  had  undertaken.  Vyankat  Prabhu  was  bestowed  in 
his  old  age  with  the  Foujdari  Jaghir  of  the  districts  of 
Fatiabad  and  (Aurangabad).  His  sons  Lakshaman, 
Mahadev,  and  Govindrao  succeeded  to  the  Jahgir. 
Laxuman  was  afterwards  very  useful  to  the  Bhosa- 
la  of  Nagpur  and  Akalkot  in  the  establishment  of  their  power. 
Even  during  the  partial  rule  of  the  Peshwas,  persons  from 
this  community,  like  the  famous  Sakaram  Hari,  for  w'hose 
unswerving  loyalty  to  his  master  Nana  Phadnavis  j^was 
extremely  jealous,  and  Baburao  Hari  Gupte  and  Nilkant 
liao  Page  played  a  conspicuous  part  in  the  maintenance  of 
the  Maratha  rule  and  keeping  their  own  ground  against  the 
opposing  elements.  Murarao  Daulat  rendered  a  gallant 
service  to  the  Shindia  in  capturing  Gulam  Kadir  of  Delhi, 
upon  which  the  Diwani  Mutalki  sanad  was  obtained  from 
the  Emperor  of  Delhi.  Raoji  Appaji  made  the  Gaikwar's 
rule  firm  in  the  Gujarath.  Vithalrao  Devaji's  name  is  still 
held  in  gieat  reverence  and  respect  in  Kathiawar. 

This  caste  has  maintained  its  loyalty  and  honesty  to  the 
present  day.  Members  of  this  community  hold  places  of 
trust  both  in  native  states  and  under  British  Government. 


23 

OBSERVATIONS  VI. 

Under  this  question  almost  the  whole  history  of  the  caste 
can  be  given.  This,  therefore,  is  the  most  important  of  all 
the  questions.  But  it  must  be  admitted  at  the  same  time 
that  it  would  be  very  difficult  to  be  accurate  in  giving  a 
detailed  account  in  answer  to  this  question.  In  the  first 
place  there  is  such  a  scant}'  record  of  the  ancient  history  of 
India  that  would  stand  the  test  of  scientific  inquiry.  Anti- 
quarians like  Dr.  Bhandarkar  and  Dr.  Fleet,  and  historians 
like  Colonel  Tod  hold  the  same  view  about  the  point.  Dr. 
Bhandarkar  in  his  latest  publication  ("  A  peep  into  the  early 
history  of  India")  says,  ''India  unfortunately  has  no  written 
history.  There  are  some  chronicles  written  by  Jains  and 
others  referring  to  kings  and  princes  who  lived  from  about 
the  eighth  to  the  eleventh  centuries  of  the  Christian  era 
and  ruled  over  Gujrath  and  Rajputana.  There  are  also  lives 
of  individual  kings.  The  Purans  contain  genealogies  of 
certain  dynasties.  With  these  exceptions  some  time  ago,  we 
had  absolutely  no  knowledge  of  the  history  of  the  different 
provinces  of  India  before  the  foundation  of  the  Mahomed- 
an  Empire.  But  the  researches  of  European  and  some 
native  scholars  and  antiquarians  have  thrown  considerable 
light  over  the  dark  period.  The  knowledge  hitherto  gather- 
ed cannot  be  pronounced  to  be  very  satisfactory  or  to  be  as 
good  as  written  books  would  have  supplied."  The  materials 
for  the  researches  are  gold,  silver  and  copper  coins,  inscrip- 
tions engraved  on  rocks  and  columns  and  on  the  remains  of 
ancient  temples,  and  writings  of  foreigners.  This  is  the 
state  of  things  about  the  general  history  of  India.  Here  we 
are  to  inquire  about  the  history  of  a  caste  which  is  supposed 
to  have  migrated  from  its  native  place  so  early  as  two  thou- 
sand or  three  thousand  years  ago.  It  is  only  because  the 
caste  belongs  to  a  pure  Kshatriya  origin  that  some  traces  of 
history  could  be  pointed  out  by  way  of  material  for  resear- 
ches. Kshatriyas  being  kings  wielded  great  power  and  as 
such  made  their  influences  felt  wherever   they  were  or  wher- 


24 

ever  the}-  went  or  moved  from  time  to  time.  They  left  behidn 
them  some  monument  about  their  sway  over  the  parts  they 
ruled,  in  such  evidences  as  coins,  etc.  But  time — long  and  dis- 
turbed time — made  various  changes  and  inscriptions  on  rocks 
or  temples  even  became  unreadable.  Change  of  rule  created 
new  circumstances,  and  therefore,  ruinous  conditions  of  the 
convincing  proof  of  the  kind  was  all  that  could  be  seen  in  the 
mass  of  such  evidence. 

If  we  look  to  the  religious  literature  and  therefrom  try 
to  gather  some  glimpses  of  the  ancient  history  we  are  equal- 
ly disappointed.  It  has  already  been  mentioned  in  the  intro- 
duction that  inconsistent  or  irreconcilable  accounts  are  found 
in  Vedic  and  Pauranic  literature  about  one  and  the  some  point. 
But  when  there  is  so  much  only  and  nothing  more  jio  depend 
upon,  one  is  required  to  make  the  best  use  of  what  is  availa- 
ble. When  we  first  look  to  the  Pauranic  liteature  we  find  that 
the  origin  of  the  caste  is  mentioned  in  the'^^j^  ^JWfrJ^^  of  the 
^frf?  ^  from  ^w."-^  5u^.  We  have  therefore  given  the 
legend  as  found  in  that  Puran.  We  have  been  asked  in  the 
question  under  discussion  *'  The  popular  tradition  as  to  the 
origin  of  the  caste'  and  we  have  given  it.  The  belief  of  the 
people  may  or  may  not  stand  the  hard  test  of  new 
methods  of  sifting  the  matter  of  inquiry.  Tradition  is  desired 
to  be  given  and  hence  nothing  but  the  legend  could  he 
mentioned.  This  popular  tradition  has  already  been  recorded 
in  the  Government  publication,  viz,  Bombay  Gazetteer. 

As  so  many  years  have  elapsed  since  the  first  migration 
of  this  caste  from  Ayodhya  or  Oudh  there  are  so  many  gaps 
which  though  attempted  to  be  filled  up  by  giving  circum- 
stantial evidence,  that  they  must  remain  open  for  discussion 
and  improvements.  Leaving  the  Pauranic  literature  as  it  is  for 
the  popular  belief  we  now  turn  to  search  the  materials  of  the 
more  creditable  kind  by  the  new  light.  Mr.  Amritrao  Abaji 
Karnik,  late  pleader,  and  Mr.  Abasaheb  Parasnis,  who  be' 
longed  to  this  caste,  have  spared  no  pains  to   preserve  intact 


^5 

the  Puranic  legend  about  this  caste  in  their  books  called 
^^faff  and  ^Ifjft^  ^PT^^  STH  >T^?f^frTT  ^^Tf,  They  have  also  tried 
to  assert  the  proper  religious  rights  of  the  caste  by  confuting 
and  refuting  many  theories.  Another  gentleman  of  our 
caste  Rao  Sahib  B.  A,  Gupte  of  Indore  has  served  the  caste 
by  publishing  the  *'  Chandraseniya  Kayastha  Prabhunchya 
Itihasachi  Sadhane  ^^^^  ^}$^^^J  ffrr^wrEft  Wiik  in  1881. 
He  has  taken  a  proper  historical  view  of  the  matter  and  has 
collected  the  material  in  the  publication  with  the  new  light 
viz.,  historical  writings.  Mr.  Ramrao  Pradhan  published  a 
small  pamphlet  and  has  worked  in  the  same  line.  Lately 
a  volume  called  **  Prabhu  Ratna  Mala"  ^^^^r5T  was  pub- 
lished under  the  auspices  of  the  joint  labour  of  the  historical 
societies  of  Chandraseniya  Kayastha  Prabhu  communities  of 
Poona  and  Baroda.  Mr.  Sakharam  Ganesh  Muzumdar  of 
Baroda  has  helped  so  much  in  bringing  together  some  evi- 
dence of  the  credible]kind  in  the  introductory  chapter  of  the 
book.  This  serves  a  very  good  line  to  make  a  proper  inquiry 
of  the  subject.  His  way  of  putting  the  subject  gives  good 
material  for  the  researches  of  the  history  of  the  caste.  No 
doubt  in  many  places  accuracy  and  citing  of  authorities  are 
wanting,  but  in  course  of  time  that  work  can  be  done.  It  is 
with  the  help  of  these  books, — particularly  the  Prabhu  Ratna 
Mala  srgCr^qTr^r  introduction  chapter  that  we  could  state 
in  detail,  some  of  the  facts  and  incidents,  which  throw 
proper  light  upon  the  answer  to  this  question  particularly, 
and  other  questions  generally. 

Question  VII  -is  the  habit  of  the  caste  settled  or 
wandering  ?  Have  they  any  recognized  head-quarter  in  the 
Province  ?  If  wandering,  over  what  tract  or  country  do 
they  wander  ?  Are  their  migrations  periodical  or  irregular, 
and  what  are  the  shape  and  material  of  their  dwellings.'' 

Answer  VII  The  habit  of  the  caste  is  settled.  They 
are  not  nomads.  This  question  as  it  is  put  in  Marathi  is 
slightly  different  from  that  in  K  nglish. 


26 

OBSERVATIONS  VII. 

There  appears  to  be  distinction  or  difference  in  the  wording 
this  question  in  Marathi  and  English.  Answer  framed  by  this  ins- 
titution is  given  of  the  English  question.  This  Institution  h^d 
circulated  amongst  the  members  of  this  community  at  different  places 
copied  both  of  Marathi  and  English  questions.  Almost  all  people 
have  based  their  answers  upon  the  Marathi  question  paper,  which 
does  liot  exactly  become  the  answer  in  point  of  the  English  question. 
It  is,  therefore,  proposed  to  give  here  the  Marathi  text  of  the  question 
and  point  out  how  it  differs  from  the  English  question. 

Marathi  question  stands  thus.  : — 

v».  3TTm^?TT  c^T=^r=^i  l^^  mf^c5?m  ^m^fj  sn^  3tt>(T  anrr  >r  ^% 
%%k  m^%  f^nr  ^^^^^  ?  ^^i^rcr  ^r=a[T  f  ^  ^^^t  fe^i^  btt^^t  ^m  ? 

'?T  T'^^rm    3TT?r  ^B^m^   S^lf^  ^SRT    1fT<TT?r  BTTT  ^]Z^  Scff    5TT?rTcT. 
??Tr<r  CTf o?IT=9rT  iE%}^  ^iuf  3T«cTTcT  ^  W.^l"^  %^^\  iTHcTTcT  ? 

While  the  English  question  is  :^ 

"  Is  the  habit  of  the  caste  settled  or  wandering?  Have 
they  any  recognized  head-quarters  in  the  province  ?  If  wan- 
dering, over  what  tract  of  country  do  they  wander?  Are 
their  migrations  periodical  or  irregular,  and  what  are  the 
shape  and  material  of  their  dwellings? 

Tlie  word  ^5^  ^R^?^f  ^ril  would  moan  places  of  reverence 
i.e.,  holy  places  like  "^^^^fR  and  places  of  pilgrimage.  The  Marathi 
question  further  enquires  about  fft^^^n^r  f%^n^  i.e.,  places  of  family 
gods.  People,  therefore,  have  answered  the  question  in  that  light 
based  upon  the  wording  of  the  Marathi  question.  The  answer  of 
the  Marathi  question  would  be  this :  — 


The  following  are  the  places  held  in  reverence  : — 

1.  ^!^r,  Benares.  2.  ^'TT,  Gaya.  3.  q^u  Mathura.  4  -^^, 
Dwarka.      5.     arr^^   Alandi.     6.     tf   Dehu.      7.       ^^\^   Allahabad 

8     ijRT  ^Fqrrftl^'t  I'welve  Jotilingatt. 

1  Sorti  Somanath  ^I^ff^RTTm. 

2  Shri  Shaila  Malli-Karjun  Mf  ltt^f«r^%^. 

3  Ujjani  Mahakaleshwar  ^^^r  'nn^T^'^. 

4  Onkar  Mahandliata,  Mamleshwar  sI^'r^K^fr'T^rlT,  q^^^. 

5  Shri  Bhima  Shankar    Mf  PTW^^. 
(5  Parali  Vaijanath  q^loJi^^Tr^. 

7  Rameshwar  Setiibiindha  vi^'9J:  '^^i'^. 

8  Badrikedar  ^rf?^^. 

9  Trinibakeshwar  l^^^^r. 

10  Ghrishnesliwar  ^T's^^in;. 

11  Gokarna  Mahablesliwar  ^r^of  7?fTer?rv^. 

12  Kashi wish wesh war  frr^fif^v^r. 

9  ^?  ft^rr^^  i?;/>7«f    Vinayakas. 

1  Morjcrnm  ^^lyrr  Taluka  Bhimthadi,  District  Poena. 

2  TheuT^^j:  Taluka  Haweli 

3  Ozar  ^T?n:  Near  ^^c  District  Poona. 

4  Rajangaum   ^srfJrqPT  Taluka  Sirur. 

5  Siddhatek  wtzw.  near  Dhond. 
0  Murud  (Pali)  5^ 

7  I^nyadri  >''?TTTg-   near  %'^. 

8  Madha  ^T  near  Pali,  Bhore  Territory 

10-  W?5?:  (ttrxt^T)  Sidhapur.  n.  H^  ^oS^'TJC  ^  ^?fT^  Bhawani 
of  Tuljapur  and  Kolakpur.  12-  The  God  ^=fTmq  Dattatraya  of 
^r^RT^T  Ganagapur.  18.  f^rff^^T  Bhilawadi.  14.  ;f^iir^  ^\€\ 
Narasoba's  wadi. 


28 

15.  ^^  ^f]^^'9X  Dhom  Mahableahwar.  16.  ^m\^  Nasik.  17.  ^^^1^ 
Pandharpur.  18-  ^V^^  Maliuli.  19-  miiJU  Saptashringi.  20-  ^T^TP-l 
Jugannath  and  others,  i.e.,  all  the  incarnationa  of  Shiv,  Vishnu  and 
the  goddess  Panyati  and  Laiumi,  generally  respected  by  the  Hindus  ; 
and  all  the  places  of  holy  waters.  In  fact,  all  the  places .  considered 
as  ^  Kshetras  and  Dewasthanas  \^'^\k  by  the  Hindus  in  general 
are  revered  by  the  Prabhus. 

iM^TMrW  is  performed  at  Tirtbas  (holy  waters  and  not  at 
Dewasthans,  by  performing  Shi-adha  ('iTT^;)  these  ceremonies  are  per- 
formed with  the  Vedic  rituals  like  the  Brahmans. 

The  family  gods  and  goddesses  of  this  caste  in  the  Presidency 
are  :— tT^imr  in  the  Karli  Caves  near  Poona,  ittu^  'P^Tn  WT  Incarna- 
tion of  Shiv  at  Jejuree,  about  24  miles  from  Pooua,  and  f^^TTf  or 
Ihw^  mB^\  near  Tamhmini  pass  of  the  Saihyadri  Range  iu 
the  Haveli  Taluka,  Poona  District. 

Our  antiquarian  friend,  Mr.  B.  A.  Gupte,  of  Indore.  inform.^  us 
that  our  community  on  that  side  and  in  Central  India  Jiave  in 
Nemawar,  another  place  of  ^^[^^,  a  hill  on  the  banks  of  the  Narmada 
where  ^+.MII  was  killed  by  her  son  Parasharam.  However  slie  was 
afterwards  restored  to  life.  A  temple  called  "^jll^^"  is  sUuated  at 
Mandaleshwar  on  the  banks  of  the  river  Narmada.  ^t'^^'^  was  the 
capital  of  ^g^li^  Sahasrarjuna  of  %Fq  dynasty  to  whom  this  caste 
traces  its  origin.  The  name  !pl^qT  might  have  been  derived  from  the 
surname  of  a  family  of  the  community  who  were  kings  and  were  known 
as  Gupta  kings.  The  temple  might  liave  been  founded  and  named  after 
the  Gupta  kings.  The  situatiou  of  this  temple  confirms  the  idea  that 
the  Gupta  kings  ruled  tlie  district  ou  the  banks  of  the  Narmada. 
They  were  ^^^^  (era-makers).  The  date  of  their  era  has  been 
fixed  by  Dr.  Fleet  and  Dr.  Bhandharker  to  be  319  A.D.  (Dr.  Bhau- 
dharker's  "  Early  History  of  the  Deccan"  pages  126  to  131.  "  The 
kinship  between  Hinduism  anil  Biiddhisim"  a  lecture  delivered  by 
Henry  S.  Olcott.  P.  T.  S.  on  24th  October,  1902,  and  printed  in  1903. 
—  Pngel.^).     Prabhu    Ratna    Mala    ])agos    17,18.     Diitta's    "History 


29 

of  Civilization  in  Ancient  India  ''  Volume  III,  page  63.)  Our  friend 
also  imforms  ns  that  in  Central  India  there  is  another  !J^*qr  at 
G  wall  or. 

Question  VIII. — Do  they  admit  outsiders  into  the 
caste  ?  If  so,  from  what  classes,  by  what  forms  and  under 
what  conditions. 

AnSWei*  VIII- — 'I^he  Chandraseniya  Kayastha  Pra- 
bhus  do  not  admit  outsiders  into  their  caste, ^  for  !the  Hindu 
caste  S3^stem  does  not  allow  one  caste  to  be  admitted  in  to 
another,  be  it  higher  or  lower. 

Question  IX-— is  marriage  infant  or  adult?  If  the 
latter,  is  sexual  license  before  marriage  recognized  or  tole- 
rated? 

Answer  IX- — As  a  rule  girls  must  be  "married  after 
the  completion  of  the  eighth  year  and  before  attaining  puberty, 
the  boys  generally  being  four  or  six  years  older.  In  this 
way  child  marriage  and  not  infant  marriage  js  allowed.  No 
cohabitation  or  even  familiarity  or  introduction  is  recognized 
or  tolerated  before  marriage. 

Question  X-— is  (a)  polygamy  (b)  polyandry,  per- 
mitted ;  if  so,  under  what  conditions  and  within  what  limits  ? 
In  the  case  of  polyandry,  must  all  the  husbands  be  brothers  ? 

Answer  X- — Polygamy  is  allowed,  but  it  is  resorted 
to  mainly  in  cases  of  failure  of  male  issue.  It  is  highly 
unpopular  and  has  mostly  died  out.     Polyandry  is  unknown. 

Question  XI. — What  form  of  marriage  ceremony  is 
in  ordinary  use  ?  Name  the  forms  and  state  the  essential 
binding  portion  of  the  ceremony. 

Answer  XI — The  first  of  the  eight  forms  of  marriage 
viz.,     *' Brahma"  (^5T)  form    is    followed  by   this  community 


30 

and  the  procedure  is  conducted  according  to  the  *'  Rig 
Prayoga"  (^^q^ri)*  This  Brahma  form  consists  in  the 
gift  of  the  daughter  clothed  only  with  a  single  robe  to  a  man 
presumably  learned  in  the  "  Vedas"  (^^)  whom  her  father 
voluntarily  invites  and  respectfully  receives.  In  the  actual 
marriage  ceremony  there  are  numerous  forms,  the  following 
are  the  principal  : — 

I.  *•  Wagdan  "(jrr^R)  i.e.,  gift  by  word.  2  "  Simant 
Poojan"  (^lirrrT  ispf)  i.e.,  reception  and  adoration  of  the 
bridegroom  at  the  entrance  of  the  town.  3  "Vadhugriha- 
gaman"  (^^  ^g- jTq^)  i.e.,  going  to  the  place  of  the  bride. 
4  "  Madhupark"  (^^r^)  i.e.,  a  respectful  offering  made  to 
the  bridegroom  on  his  arrival  at  the  door  of  the  father  of 
the  bride.  5  "Parasparnireekshana"  (t^^tt  1%%^),  i.e.,  the 
ceremony  of  gazing  through  the  screen  called  "Untarpat" 
(^rT^T?:)  at  each  other,  and  of  garlanding  the  bridegroom  by 
the  bride.  6  "Kanya  Dan"  (^-^[^^f)  i.e.,  ceremony  of  giving 
away  the  girl  in  marriage,  7  "Viwalia  Homa"  (ft^Tf  ft^) 
i.e.,  offerings  oblations  to  gods  by  throwing  ghee  into  the 
consecrated  fire  in  honor  of  the  marriage  ;  8  "Pani  Grahan" 
(Trms^^)  i  e.,  ceremony  of  espousing  by  the  hand.  9  "Laja 
Homa"  {^m  iriT)  i.e.,  offering  oblation  of  parched  grains  into 
the  conseciated  fire,  10  "Saptapadi  (^'■-rTT<fr)  i.e.,  the  cere- 
mony of  the  bride  and  bridegroom  walking  together  seven 
steps  after  which  the  marriage  becomes  irrevocable.         ,, 

The  "Viwaha  Homa"  ending  in  **  Saptapadi"  is  the 
operative  and  essential  portion  of  the  ceremony.  On  comple- 
tion of  this  last  step  the  actual  marriage  ceremony  is  con- 
sidered to  be  complete. 

While  performing  the  ceremony  under  the  Brahma  form 
as  used  by  the  Brahmans,  this  caste  has  retained  up  to  dale 
certain  special  customary  observances  which  go  to  prove,  or 
rather  remind  the  community  of  their    "  Kahatriya  "   origin. 


31 

Some  ot  the  ill  may  be  briefly  noted  here,  (i)  The  marriage 
of  the  Prabhus"  .iiust  be  in  a  ''Mandap"  [W^)  pendal — and 
in  the  presence  of  all  the  relations  and  friends  like  the 
"  Swayamwar"  (^q^i)  system  in  a  **  Sabha"  (^^])  of  the  olden 
Kshatriya  period  ;  whereas  the  Brahmins  often  perform  their 
marriages  in  the  inner  parts  of  the  house.  (2)  Holding  un- 
sheathed swords  crossway  over  the  head  of  the  couple  from 
behind  the  bride  and  the  bridegroom.  This  decidedly  puts 
one  in  mind  of  the  military  precaution  of  the  chivalrous  age 
of  India  when  the  **Swayamwar"  system  was  allowed  by  way 
of  privilege  to  Kshatriyas. 

OBSERVATIONS  XI. 

Hindu  marriage  is  not  a  civil  contract  but  a  religious  sacrament, 
and  as  such  is  ever  binding.  It  cannot  be  nullified  by  any  process  after 
the  completion  of  the  ^?qT^.  Under  the  ^^  form,  the  bridegroom  must 
be  learned  in  the  Vedas.  In  these  days,  the  test  even  amongst  the 
Brahmans  is  not  how  much  of  the  Vedic  literature  is  studied  by 
the  bridegroom-elect,  but  how^  many  University  Examinations  he  has 
passed.  An  ordinary  Brahman  gentleman  (iTf^)  of  the  present  day 
hardly  knows  daily  'N'-wrW.  Education,  therefore,  is  considered  to 
mean  education   of  the  times. 

Question  XII — is  the  remarriage  of  widows  permitted  ? 
If  so,  is  the  widow  obliged  or  expected  to  be  married  to  her 
husband's  elder  or  younger  brother  ?  If  she  does  not  marry 
a  brother  within  what  limits  may  she  marry  ?  What  form 
of  marriage  ceremony  is  used,  and  what  is  the  essential  and 
binding  portion  of  it  ? 

Answer  Xil — l^lie  remarriage  of  widows  is  not  per- 
mitted. Remarriage  is  not  even  tolerated  except  by  a  few 
reformers.  There  are  only  two  cases  known  and  have  taken 
place  during  the  course  of  a  couple  of  years.  The  parties 
have  been  excommunicated. 


32 

Question  X|||* — Under  what  circumstances  is  divorce 
permitted,  and  by  what  form  is  it  effected  ?  May  wives,  who 
have  been  divorced,  marry  again  ? 

Answer  XIII — Divorce  in  its  legal  sense  as  commonly 
understood  b}^  Hindu  I^aw  is  not  permitted.  But  a  woman 
may  be  renounced  by  her  husband  for  misconduct  or  change 
of  religion,  etc.,  but  a  wife  so  renounced  cannot  marry 
again.  A  man  can  be  renounced  by  his  wife  for  change  of 
religion,  but  she  cannot  marry  again. 

Question  XIV — Do  the  members  of  the  caste  follow 
Hindu  or  Mahomedan  Law  of  Inheritance,  or  a  tribal  custom 
of  their  own. 

Answer  XIV — The  community    follows  the  Hindu    Law 

of  Inheritance.     There  is  no  tribal  .custom   of    any   kind   in 
this  respect. 

Question  XV, — To  what  religion  and  to  what  sect 
within  the  religion  do  the  caste  belong  ?  If  Hindus,  do  they 
by  preference  worship  any  special  one  of  the  regular  Hindu 
Deities,  and  are  there  any  reasons  for  this  preference  ? 

Answer  XV. — They  follow  the  '  Vedic"  >^  form  of 
religion  and  are  mostly  **  Shaiwas"  (%^).  They  worship 
God  "Shiv"  (f^)  in  preference  to  other  Deities  in  the  Hindu 
Pantheon,  the  reason  for  this  preference  being  usage  immemo- 
rial Custom,  and  the  superior  potency  of  the  deity.  They  are  "Ad  wait" 
aftrf  thinkers  and  worship  also  "  Vishnu  "  i^^  "Ganpati'* 
iT^q^^r  and  other  Gods. 

Question  XV|.— Name  any  minor  Gods  or  patron 
saints  specially  worshipped  by  the  caste.  State  what  offer- 
ings are  made,  on  what  days  of  the  week,  and  what  class  of 
people  receive  them.  Is  the  worship  of  any  of  these  Gods 
or  saints  confined  to  women  and  children  ? 


33 

Answer  XVI^S"<^^  ^^  the  minor  Gods  and  Kula- 
swamis  f  rJ^tr  as  are  admittedly  manifestations  of  the  Supreme 
are  recognized  by  the  "Prabhus."  ''Khandoba  T^f\^  and  Bhai- 
rao"  ^^  are  regarded  as  incarnations  of  **Shiv,"  and  the 
goddesses  "  Yekavira  "  ^^Crn  "Vinzai"  ftfrrf  "  Vyaghram- 
bari"  ^^^f]  are  manifestations  of  "Parvati"  Ti^rft  the  wife 
of  the  Great  **Shiv.  "Ganapati"  is  universally  worshipped  as 
he  is  an  offspring  of  the  divine  pair  "Shiva"  and  "Parvati." 
"Rama"  xm  and  *' Krishna"  f^  are  worshipped  as  the  in- 
carnations of  the  Supreme.  **  Dattatraya"  ^TfT^q  represents  the  Indian 
Trinity  and  is  composed  of  three  divinities,  viz  : — "Brahma"  SRTT,  the 
Creator,  "Vislmu"  ft^  the  Protector  and  "  Shiva"  ]^  the  Destroyer. 
Maruti  HT^rft  is  worshipped  as  the  servant  and  messenger  of  "Rama" 
and  is  himself  considered  to  be  the  incarnation  of  "Shiva"  and 
the  God  of  Health. 

There  are  no  patron  Saints  specially  worshipped  by  the  Prabhus 
but  the  saints  "  Ramdas  "  ^m^  *'Ragnath"  CiRT^  ".Tayram" 
3n?U^  "Yeknath"  tt^^-I  "  Janardan  "  ST^nt^  "  Dnyandev  "  ^TR^  "  Tu- 
karam"  g^JTU^T  "Namdeva"  ^^^^  and  the  great  sage  of  "Akkalkote" 
and  all  the  saints  of  "Bhaktiraarga"  ^TI%^T'T  period. — (Faith  by  devo- 
tion), are  held  in  great  reverence  by  this  commnnity  (as  is 
done  by  all  Hindus) :  but  their  images  are  seldom  worshipped. 

The  gods  specially  worshipped  by  women  are  **  Jivantica" 
fsr^fffr^  "  Hartalika  "  fT?rrTT^  *'  Pithori  "  fq^(t  and  "  Gouri  " 
^K{,  They  are  the  incarnations  of  **  Parwati" — the  wife  of  **  Shiva.  " 
Children  specially  worship  Gods  "Ganpaii"  and  Saraswati,"  (God 
and  Goddess  of  learning  and  wisdom  respectively.) 

The  offerings  are  made  to  the  Sun,  Fire,  Earth,  Planets  and 
Pitaras  generally.  On  the  eleventh  day  of  the  dead,  charity  is  given  to 
Brahmins.  On  eclipse  day  charity  is  ijiven  of  salt  and  oil  to  "  Mahars" 
and  "  Mangs."  There  are  some  daily  charities  and  some  on  particular 
days  as  are  mentioned  in  the  "Pouranic"  literature,  such  as  Danchan- 
drika  ^TT^rJ  ^r  and  Wratark  ^rTT^. 


34 

Question  XVII— Do  the  caste  employ  Bia.  ..>.a:^  lor  reli- 
gious and  ceremomial  purposes  ?  If  so.  are  tiiese  Brahinans 
received  on  terms  of  equality  by  other  Bralimaus  ?  If  they 
do  not  employ  Brahmaus,  what  class  of  people  serve  them 
as  priests  ? 

Answer  XVII — Tbey  employ  Brahmans  for  religious  and 
ceremonial  purposes  for  the  recitals  of  the  **  Mantras"  H'T.  but  the 
actual  ceremony  is  performed  by  the  members  of  the  community. 
These  priests  are  received  on  term^  of  equality  by  other  Brahmans. 
No  other  class  of  Hindus  are  allowed  to  serve  them  as  priests. 

OBSERVATIONS  XVII. 

The  state  of  fact  given  under  this  answer  varied  as  the  tide 
of  persecution  of  this  Prabhu  caste  by  the  Brahmans  rose  or  fell. 
The  history  of  ^\^'^'^  Gramanyas  (religious  disputes)  of  this  caste 
would  not  be  out  of  place  here. 

From  the  records  it  would  be  seen  that  the  riglit  of  this  caste 
to  perform  the  religious  ceremonies  according  to  the  vedic  hymns 
was  questioned  very  often  and  therefore  controversy  arose  between 
Brahmans  and  Prabhus.  During  such  times  there  were  factions  amongst 
the  Brahmans  themselves.  Those  who  acted  riglitly  according  to  the 
shastras  and  immemorial  custom  in  performing  the  ceremonies  of 
Prabhus  were  hated  by  those  avIio  questioned  this  right  of  the  caste 
which  repeatedly  proved  itself  to  belong  to  Kshatriya  origin  Kshatriy- 
as  are  K^  Diwjas  (twice  born)  and  therefore  they  are  entitled  to 
privileges  of  Vedic  rituals  being  used  for  ceremonies.  Such  Brahmans 
therefore  who  performed  the  ceremonies  of  Prabhus  as  usual  were  not 
received  by  Brahmans  on  terms  of  equality  for  a  time  only.  When 
the  dispute  was  settled,  old  order  of  things  was  resumed  and  ihe 
Brahmans  performing  ceremonies  at  Prabhus  were  again  treated  by 
their  brothers  on  terms  of  equality  Royal  Mandates  and  Shankaracharja's 
Adnapatras  btt^TN^  (orders)  were  required  to  be  issued  in  favour  of 
the  rights  of  this  caste  when  such  disputes  arose.  Some  instances  may 
be  given  here  when  such  persecutions  took  place. 


35 

(1)  About  671  years  before  tbe  Shalivahan  Shaka  there  appears  to 
be  an  instance  of  a  Gramanya  ^tH"^^  (Disputes  against  Prahbus  about 
their  right  of  performing  religious  ceremonies  against  the  Prabhu 
caste  by  Brahmans  with  Vedic  Mantras.)  Baldev  Prabhu  and  anotlier 
were  performing  ^T^^T^f  (a  religious  ceremony)  with  Vedic  Mantras 
with  the  help  of  Brahman  priests  when  other  Brahmans  excom  nuni- 
cated  those  who  performed  such  ceremonies  at  Prabhus.  One  Ramana- 
rayan  and  two  others  completed  the  3T5^^  in  spite  of  the  obstruction 
by  other  Brahmans.  The  controversy  was  afterwards  referred  to 
"^  ^5j[  ^T^  i^xf^  Shri  Vidyashanker  Bharati,  the  then  Shankeracharya 
who  was  at  Benares.  The  Gramanya  lasted  for  fifteen  years.  The 
Shankeracharya  went  to  Bhopal  about  656  years  before  Shaliwahan 
Shaka  to  settle  the  dispute.  He  decided  in  favour  of  the  Prabhue 
and  the  Brahmans  who  were  excommunicated  for  conducting  ths 
ceremonies  with  Vedic  Mantras  at  Prabhus  were  received  on  terms  of 
equality  again  ^^Xs^  ^\m.     page  12. 

(2)  Another  time  the  same  controversy  arose  in  the  time  of  fTari 
Gopal  Prabhu  in  Konkan  when  the  Mahomedan  authority  referred 
both  the  castes  to  Benares  Pandits.  The  Pandits  headed  by  Jtrfl^  ^^ 
Govind  Bhatta  and  supported  by  iTIfT^ar^gT  ^W  Mahableshwar  Bhatta. 
^t^^  H^  Veteshvar  Bhatta  and  f^^^  ^?  Dinker  Bhatta  Takale 
gave  decision  in  favour  of  the  Prabhus  and  once  again  the 
Brahmans  performing  religious  ceremonies  with  Vedic  rituals  at 
Prabhus  were  treated  by  other  Brahmans  with  equality  (^q^  ^}^ 
^(^  written  in  1795  A.  D.  and  published  in  the  ^m^  ^T^pqr  flrinwCr 

9 

(3)  Again  a  WWJ^  Gramanya  against  Prabhus  in  Shivaji's  time 
( just  about  the  time  of  the  coronation  of  Shivaji )  took  place. 
Moropant  Pingle  (  the  then  Peshwa  of  Shivaji  and  the  rival  of  his 
Secretary  Balaji  Avji )  was  the  leader  of  the  Brahmans  in  this  dispute. 
Balaji  Avji  Prabhu  chitnis  was  objected  to  preform  Upanayana 
ceremony  (thread  ceremony  allowed  for  Dwijas-twice  bom  classes  )  of 
hia  son  with  Vedic  Mantras.  But  Shivajee  referred  the  matter  to 
the  well  known  Gagabatta  ^TTTPT?  of  Benares  and  others  who  gave  their 
opinion   ia  favour  of  Prabhus  and  directed  Raghunath  Pandit  ( the 


36 

Panditrao  one  of  the  8  ministers  or  aslitapradhaus )  to  issue  tlie 
Royal  Mandate  in  favour  of  the  Prabhus,  which  was  accordingly  done 
and  Vedic  ceremonies  were  allowed  to  be  performed  by  Brahmans 
at  Prabhu.  (Order  dated  Margashirsha  shudh  11  Shake  1591.)  (Pages 
316-17  of  Prabhu  Ratnamala  and  =^l??f[qr  ^FT^'^  ST?!^^  ff?rfraNT  Hm 
^^^  ^  TT^T  ^  also  No.  2  ^Wi^  \  TFf  \\.) 

(4)  In  the  time  Shahu  Chatrapati  of  Satara  the  same  controversy 
arose  between  Brahmans  and  Prabhus  and  a  decision  in  favour  of 
Prabhus  was  given  by  Royal  Mandate  (^iFT^  srg^  ^M^I^nI  W^  ^  H, 
^  TR  ^^,  \^-\r  ^^  ^  H^V  ^  'IFF  ^) 

(5)  In  Nanayanrao  Peshwa's  time,  the  Peshawa  issued  an  order 
prohibiting  the  Prabhus  from  performing  the  ceremonies  with  Vedic 
Mantras  setting  at  naught  the  time  honored  custom  and  wise  advice 
of  the  learned  and  impartial  Ramshastri  in  favour  of  Prabhus.  The 
result  was  that  this  yadi  (order)  was  destroyed  and  thrown  upon  the 
dead  body  of  Narayanrao  Peshwa  with  the  consent  of  the  Peshwa's 
Councillors  who  agreed  to  allow  the  Prabhus  to  continue  their  privi- 
lege of  performing  ceremonies  with  the  Vedic  Mantras.    =TO^^rq"  ^^m^ 

^^S^^  ffrT^wr^  Hwr  ^^  H  ^r^*^  ^  ttt  v,  k,  \. 

(6)  In  Sawai  Madhowrao's  time  there  was  again  a  Gramanya  of  the 
same  kind  against  the  Prabhus  when  the  controversy  was  as  usual 
refered  to  Benares  Brahmans  with  various  queries.  The  Benares 
Brahmans  discussed  each  and  every  point  and  decided  in  favour  of 
Prabhus.  (=^}glT5fFT  ^J^^  ^g^qi  fl'^'^roNt  ^W  ^  \,  ^.  Wf^  \  Pages 
14  and  19.  ^^X  \  ^W>'^  \.  Pages  6  and  20.) 

7  The  latest  of  the  Gramanyas  controversy  of  this  kind  was  raised 
by  Nilkant  Shastri  Thatte  ]^^^  "^jmt  ^  who  blew  hot  and  cold  in 
the  affair,  about  the  year  1826  A.  D.  The  Shankaracharya  ^<tj<|xj|l| 
gave  his  decision  in  favour  of  the  Prabhus  and  there  the 
matter  ended.  That  time  the  Brahmans  had  made  a  great  row 
against  the  Prabhus  conducting  the  ceremonies  with  Vedic  Mantras 
by  sending  a  complaint,  dated  7th  October  1831,  to  His  Excellency 
the  Governor  in  Council,  Bombay.     This   complaint   was    signed    by 


37 

nearly  two  thouand  and  three  hundred  Brahmans  of  Poona  and 
Wai.  But  the  Bombay  Government  appears  to  have  paid  regard 
to  the  time-honored  custom  and  declined  to  interfere  in  the  affair. 
(Letter  from  the  Government  of  Bombay  imder  the  signature  of  Char- 
les Noris,  Esq.  Chief  Secretary  to  Mr.  Warden,  Dy.  Agent,  Satara, 
dated  27th  October,  1831,  mentioned  in  page  74  of  =^t?^^r^  W^^  ^ 
W^^^  ^^.)  Such  occurrences  in  the  records  of  history  were  noted  by 
persons  hke  the  late  lamented  Justice  Telang  in  the  following  remarks: — 

"In  course  of  the  quarrels  between  the  Brahmans  and  the  Prabhus 
in  the  Konkan  the  two  parties  once  went  to  the  local  Bijapur  officer  for 
redress.  He  was  a  Mussalman  and  he  pointed  out  that  he  knew  nothing 
of  the  Shastras  of  the  litigants.  He  therefore  told  them  both  to  go  to 
their  principal  sacred  place,  Benares  and  obtain  a  decision  from  the 
Pandits  there  and  promised  that  he  would  enforce  such  a  decision. 
The  Bakhar  goes  on  to  say  that  the  parties  did  accordingly  repair  to 
Benares  when  a  great  Sabha  or  |ssembly  of  the  Pandits  was  held  and 
after  high  debate  it  was  determined  that  the  Prahbus  were  genuine 
Kshatriyas  and  entitled  to  the  benefit  of  Vedic  ceremonies  and  to  be 
taught  the  sacred  Gayatri  iTPn%  verse.  The  Brahmins  are  said 
to  have  been  satisfied  and  to  have  agreed  to  conduct  the  ceremonies  for 
the  Prabhus  in  the  regular  manner^  and  it  is  stated  subsequently  that 
this  was  accordingly  done,  (see  page  93  of  "Gleanings  from  the  Maratha 
Chronicles  by  the  late  Mr.  Justice  Telang. 

"  In  the  time  of  Shaku  again  when  Balaji  Bajirao  was  Peshwa, 
the  State  had  to  deal  with  a  dispute  even  then  of  long  standing  be- 
tween the  Brahmans  and  the  Prabhus.  The  dispute  appears  to 
have  commenced  as  early  as  the  days  of  Shivaji,  and  the  settlement 
then  arrived  at  was,  apparently  adhered  to  during  the  reigns  of 
Sambhaji  and  Rajaram,  and  the  greater  part  of  the  reign  of  Shahu 
himself.  Towards  the  latter  end  of  Shahu's  reign,  however,  the  dis- 
pute was  rekindled  as  the  Prabhus  were  much  in  favour  with 
Shahu  as  they  had  been  with  Shivaji.  The  Brahmans  of  the  day 
are  charged,  in  the  Prabhu  chronicles,  with  having  interpolated 
new  verses  into  old  Puranic  and  other  books  like  the  Sanhyadri 
Khanda,  for  the  purpose  of  loweriug  the  status  of  the   Prabhu  caste. 


38 

The  dispute  having  come  before  Balaji  Bajirao  tlie  Peshwa,  he  wrote 
to  Shahu,  recommending  that  the  old  practice  should  be  adhered 
to,  that  the  new  quarrels  raised  by  the  Brahmans  should  be 
discountenanced,  and  that  they  should  be  given  final  and  clear 
prders  iu  the  matter.  Shahu  thereupon  sent  an  order  to  all  the 
Brahmans  of  Kbande  and  Mahuli  (on  the  banks  of  the  river  Krishna) 
ordering  that  they  should  continue  to  perform  all  ceremonies, 
funerals  and  other  as  the  same  had  been  theretofore  performed, 
during  tlie  regime  of  the  Bijapur  emperors,  and  also  in  the  time 
of  Shivaji,  Sambhaji,  Rajaram  and  Tarabai,  and  in  the  early  days 
of  the  then  current  reign.  They  were  directed  "  not  to  do  anything 
new  nor  to  break  anything  old:'  At  the  same  time  with  this  order 
of  the  Sovereign  the  Panditrao  Raghunath  appears  also  to  have 
addressed  a  communication  to  the  Brahmans  aforesaid,  reciting  briefly 
the  order  made  by  Shahu,  and  adding  that  the  old  practice 
should  be  revived.  We  learn,  however,  that  although  these  orders 
were  sent,  the  disputes  were  not  in  fact  settled,  as  the  Pratinidhi 
Jagjivanrao  Pandit  and  his  agent  Yamaji,  who  were  managing  aU 
affairs  at  Satara  on  hehalf  of  Shahu,  would  not  accept  the  settlement, 
seeing  that  Shahu's  end  was  approaching.  Subsequently,  Shahu 
died,  as  was  excepted,  and  Balaji  Bajirao  immediately  placed  botli 
the  Pratinidhi  and  his  agent  Yamaji  in  prison,  and  ordered  the  old 
practice  as  regards  ceremonies  among  Prabhu  families  to  be  resumed. 
That  practice,  then,  continued  undisturbed  until  the  end  of  the  ad- 
ministration of  Madhavrao,  and  the  beginning  of  that  of  Narayanrao." 
(Pages  83  and  84  of  J.  Telaug's  "Gleanings  from  Mahratha  Chronicles" 
Both  these  extracts  have  been  enabodied  in  the  Appendix  by  Justice 
Ranadeinhis/Riseofthe   Maratha    Power   P.P.  278-79    and  264-66 

It  must  be  noted  here  that  these  disturbances  were  the  outcome 
not  of  religious  fervour  but  of  the  jealousy  between  the  Brahmans 
and  the  Prabhus  consequent  upon  their  sharp  rivalry  in  politics. 


39 

Question  XVI 1 8- — ^o  the  caste  burn,  bury,  or  ex- 
pose their  dead?  If  buried  in  what  position?  Where  are 
the  bodies  or  ashes  finally  disposed  of  ? 

Answer  XVIII- — l^he  Prabhus  burn  their  dead,  but 
infants  who  have  not  cut  their  teeth  as  well  as  persons  dying 
of  small-pox  are  buried.  The  ashes  are  finally  disposed  of 
as  far  as  possible  in  holy  waters,  and  when  that  is  not  possi- 
ble a  few  bones  at  least  taken  up  from  the  ashes  are 
consigned  to  holy  waters.  The  heads  of  the  dead  bodies, 
when  burnt  or  buried  are  placed  at  the  North. 

OBSERVATIONS  XVIII. 

In  tills  point  the  same  religious  code  is  obeyed  and  observances  are 
observed  by  this  caste  as  the  Brahmans,  because  this  caste  is  one  of 
the  Dwijas  (twice  born  classes). 

Question  XIX. — Are  any  ceremonies  performed  for 
the  propitiation  of  (a)  ancestors  in  general,  (b)  childless 
ancestors,  (c)  men  who  have  died  a  violent  death  ;  and  if 
so,  of  what  nature  and  at  what  season  ?  Is  the  ceremony  of 
"  Shraddha  "  performed  or  not  ? 

Answer  XIX,— *' Shraddhas"  and  funeral  obsequies 
are  the  only  ceremonies  performed  for  the  Uddhar  3^^ 
(salvation)  and  not  for  the  propitiation  of  the  dead  ances- 
tors. No  particular  ceremonies  are  prescribed  for 
the  salvation,  3:^,  of  childless  ancestors  or  persons  who  have 
died  a  violent  death.  The  funeral  obsequies  are  performed 
during  the  first  thirteen  days  after  death.  The  oblations  of  rice 
are  offered  every  day  in  consequence  of  which  the  soul  of  the 
dead  ancestor  attains  a  spiritual  body,  limb  by  limb  till  on  the 
thirteenth  day  it  is  enabled  to  start  on  its  celestial  journey  to 
Heaven  and  during,  the  ist  year  after  death  the  offering  is 
repeated  every  month  as  the  soul  accomplishes  portion 
of  his  journy  Heavenward.     Within  twelve  months    from  the 


40 

commencement,  the  journey  is  brought  to  a  termination  in 
commemoration  of  which  a  Shraddha  ceremony  is  performed 
on  an  extensive  scale.  On  the  anniversary  of  the  death  of  the 
ancestor  this  ceremony  continues  to  be  repeated  on  each 
successive  anniversary.  In  the  dark  half  of  "Bhadrapada*' 
Shraddha  ceremony  is  performed  for  the  ^:g[n:  (salvation)  of 
the  manes  on  a  date  corresponding  to  the  date  of  the  death 
of  the  ancestor,  technically  called  "Paksha"  ^^  or  '*  Maha- 
laya"  ^^W:^^  Shraddha.  In  default  of  not  performing  the 
*'  Mahalaya  Shraddha,"  on  the  proper  date  within  the  fort- 
night it  could  be  postponed  till  any  day  before  the  sun  enters 
the  *'Vraschic"  ^]^^  *'  Capricorn."  The  Mahalaya  Shraddha 
of  a  person  dying  a  violent  death  is  performed  on  the  thir- 
teenth day  of  "  Bhadrapad  wadya"  which  is  called  *'  Ghayal 
Trayodashi  W^rc5  ^^[^^r  i.e.,  the  thirteenth  day  for  the  vio- 
lent death.  Daily  oblations  of  water  are  offered  to  the  dead 
ancestor  after  "  Sandhya"  ^'^qr.  These  are  the  principal 
ceremonies  performed  in  honor  of  the  dead.  The  main  por- 
tion of  the  ceremony  consists  in  an  offering  of  the  funeral 
ball  "  Pinda"  fq^l"  made  of  rice.  Three  such  are  offered  to 
the  three  paternal  ancestors,  three  to  the  three  maternal  an- 
cestors, the  rest  of  the  ancestors  receive  a  ball  of  wheat  flour 
and  the  remote  ones  only  receive  oblations  of  water.  The 
ceremonies  about  the  dead  are  termed  3T^^  H^r^.  The  three 
regenerate  classes  are  privileged  to  go  through  i6  Sanskars 
from  birth  to  death.  The  ceremony  of  the  dead  is  the  iCth 
Sanskar.  Garuda  Puran  and  Dharma  Sindhu  are  the  chief 
authorities  on  the  point. 

Question  XX.— is  the  caste  or  any  of  its  sub-divisions 
named  after  any  animal,  plant,  weapon  or  implement?  Do 
they  show  their  reverence  for  any  such  object  either  by 
special  worship  or  by  abstaining  from  killing,  eating,  cutting, 
burning,  using,  or  naming  it  ? 

Answer    XX.— The    caste    is    not   named    after     any 


I 


41 

animal,  plant,  weapon  or  implement.  Arms  are  worshipped 
on  the  **  Dassara"  ^n  holiday  which  signifies  the  commence- 
ment of  the  military  expeditions  each  year  and  this 
worship  is  a  reminiscence  of  warlike  times.  On  the  5th  day 
of  the  birth  of  a  child  a  sword  and  a  pen  with  paper  and  ink, 
are  worshipped,  the  sword  being  a  symbol  of  the  Kshatriya 
profession  and  the  pen,  paper  and  ink,  that  of  the  present 
occupation  of  a  writer.  If  there  be  no  sword  available  a 
knife  is  now  substituted. 

The  cow  is  now  regarded  sacred  and  is  worshipped  as  a 
deity.  A  cow  is  not  killed  or  eaten  or  cut  or  burnt  or  yoked 
to  the  plough.  It  is  not  used  for  labour  of  any  kind,  and  is 
universally  regarded  as  a  symbol  of  the  deity  "  Gayatri" 
TTW.  The  only  other  animal  worshipped  by  the  "Pra- 
bhus  "  along  with  the  rest  of  the  Hindus  is  the  serpent. 
This  serpent  worship  has  a  mythological  origin  as  according 
to  our  ancient  mythology  the  solid  form  of  this  earth  rests 
on  the  hood  of  the  thousand-headed  cobra  called  the  "Shesh" 
^  whose  mighty  coils  form  also  the  resting  place  of 
the  great  Lord  of  the  Universe.  In  honor  of  (this  Indian 
Atlas)  he  divine  cobra,  the  cobras  ?rFT  are  worshipped  once 
in  every  year  on  the  (Nagpanchami)  ^m^jft  day,  and  in 
some  families  a  golden  image  of  a  cobra  is  chosen  as  an 
object  of  special  w^orship  along  with  Shiva's  Lingum. 

'*Tulas'*  gr?^,  ''Pimpal"  fTT^  "  Vad  "  ^  '' Aveli '* 
3TT^c5r  "Shami"i^^  and  "  Oomber"  ^^  are  considered  sa- 
cred trees  and  are  worshipped  generally  on  particular  days 
assigned  for  the  worship  of  each  of  them.  '*  Tulas"  is  found 
in  every  Hindu  house  and  is  daily  worshipped  by  women. 
These  animals  and  plants  and  trees  are  therefore  held  (just 
as  the  Brahmins  hold  them)  in  special  worship  by  abstaining 
from  killing,  eating,  cutting  or  burning. 


area  which  they  possess  and  still  enjoy  the  honours  and  privileges 
of  a  n^wan  of  Baroda.  Dighe  family  -descendants  of  Vithalrao, 
Devaji,  (the  well-known  Kathiawar  Divanji,)  the  Ambegaokar  family  and 
some  others  are  still  honoured  as  First  Class  Sardars  at  Baroda* 
There  are  also  many  aristocratic  famili  es  at  Gwalior,  Devas,  Nagpore 
and  other  places.  In  far^t,  a  majority  of  this  co'U'n'inity  is  constituted 
by  an  aristocratic  class  of  people  and  we  rarely  find  instances  wlo 
have  no  history  in  the  past,  or  who  have  no  connection  with  an  ir.am 
or  Watan. 

At  present  even  the  posts,  which  the  members  of  this  community 
are  found  to  hold,  or  the  occupations  they  follow  are  equally  im- 
portant and  are  of  the  same  nature  as  were  followed  by  their 
ancestors.     They  are  as  follows  :-- 

CI).  Ministers  or  Divans: — The  important  persons  who  enjoyed 
this  honoured  position  or  occupy  even  now  are  •  Late  Diwan  Baha- 
door  Lakshman  Jagannath  Vaidya,  Diwan"  of  Baroda.  Rao  Bahadur 
J^arayanrao  Wasudeo  Kharkar,  Diwan  of  Jamnagai- ;  Rao  Bahadur 
Uamchandra  Sakharam  Gupte,  Karbhari  of  Sangle  ;  Rao  Bahadur 
Kallyan  Sitaram  Chitre,  Karbhari  of  Mi  raj  ;  Rao  Bahadur  Balkrishna 
Narayan  Vaidya,  the  present  Administrator  of  Jamkhindi.  R.  B.  Ra- 
ghunath  Vyankaji,  Sabnis,  the  present  Diwan  of  the  Maharaja  of 
Kolhapur.  The  Fadnis  family  of  Dewas  State,  S3aior  Branch,  is 
famous  for  statesmanship  ;  thev  held  posts  equal  to  Finan'^e  Ministers. 
They  are  at  the  head  of  the  finance  of  the  State  up  to  the  present 
time  by  right  of  heredity  with  Jahagirs. 

'  (2).  The  Judicial  and  Legislative  Branch,  such  as  Hon.  Ganga- 
dhar  Mahdavrao  Chitnis,  member  of  the  Suprem*^  legislative  Council, 
R.  S.  Tipnis,  District  Judge,  R.  B.  Dijee  Govind.  V.  P.  Gupte,  D.  N. 
Randive,  G.  D.  Deshmukha,  B.  Y.  Gupte,  N.  B.  Chowbal,  T.  R.  Kot- 
wal  and  other  young  graduates. 

(3).  Revenue  Ofiicers — such  as  Shankerrao  Madhavrao  Chitnis, 
B.  A.,  C.  S.,  Assistant  Commissioner,  C.  P.,  S.  G.  Gupte,  D.  B.  V.  M. 
Samarth.  There  are  also  many  Deputy  Collectors  and  Mamlatdars. 


43 

(4).  Engineering  Department.— This  appears  to  be  an  unpopu- 
lar profession  with  this  caste.  Rao  Saheb  Sittarara  Khanderao 
Vaidya,  the  well-known  Engineer  of  the  Victoria  Terminus,  the 
Municipal  OflSces,  Bombay,  the  BvcuTla  Railway  Offices,  "the  Sailors' 
Home,"  &c.,  was  a  single  instance  of  the  Chandraseniya  Kayastha 
Prabhu  who  came  to  the  front  in  this  profession.  There  are  again 
instances  <>!'  young  men  slowly  taking  up  the  line.  Mr.  S.  S  Gupte, 
L.  C.  E.,  and  Professor  M.  G.  Dongre,  R.  Sc,  Tj.  C  E.,  who  are  now 
in  the  Kolhapur  State  will  have,  it  is  hoped,  a  bright  career  before 
them. 

(5).  Inventor — Professor  Bhise,  whose  name  as  an  inventor  of 
several  useful  contrivances  and  machines  is  Vv' ell  knoTvn,  not  ouh  in 
India,  but  also  in  parts  of  England  and  America,  is  a  young  member 
of  this  caste. 

(6).  I^aw^^ers — There  are  many  High  Court  Pleaders  and  District 
Pleaders  in  this  caste.  Mr.  D.  L.  Vaidya  is  a  Solicitor  in  Bombay. 
Mr.  M.  B.  Chowbal,  High  Court  Pleader,  may  be  given  as  instances. 

(7).  Police  Department. — This  also  is  deemed  <"^  '>'^  -^T^roper 
or  unsuitable  line  for  the  caste  though  there  are  a  few  instances  of 
Prabhus  being  police  officers  and  those  thai  have  been  nr  e  doing 
their  duty  creditably.  Mr.  Karnik  of  Nasik  who  thouk'h  onlv  an 
Inspector  of  Police,  almost  m  Is  single  instaace  ol  <x  Maiaiiii  ki.oWiiig 
Native  Police  Officer  in  charge  of  the  duty  of  tlie  S^^crlnieiiu^^w  uf 
Police.  The  present  of  a  sword  was  lately  given  to  him  in  a  Darbar 
by  Government  in  honour  of  his  exploit  in  fighting  with  and 
arrest' ng  a  notorious  dacoit. 

(8).  Military  Department — There  have  been  some  instances  in  the. 
Native  States,  such  as  B.  A.  Gupte,  who  served  as  Coiuuiander-in- 
Chief  of  the  Indore  army  and  Inspector  General  of  Police  ;  S.  G.  Gnpte, 
who  also  served  as  Commandant  of  the  Imperi  i!  Service,  Holkar 
Lancers.  Captain  Janardan  Sadashive  Dighe  is  in  the  Cavalry  of  His 
Highness  the  Gaikwad. 

(9).     Educational  Department.  The  late  lamented  Narayan  Jagan-  = 


4? 

area  which  they  possess  and  still  enjoy  the  honours  and  privileges 
of  a  HAwan  of  Baroda.  Dighe  family  -descendants  of  Vithalrao, 
Devaji,  (the  well-known  Kathiawar  Divanji,)  the  Ambegaokar  family  and 
some  others  are  still  honoured  as  First  Class  Sardars  at  Baroda. 
There  are  also  many  aristocratic  famili  es  at  Gwalior,  Devas,  Nagpore 
and  other  places.  In  far't,  a  majority  of  this  co'n'n'inity  is  constituted 
by  an  aristocratic  class  of  peojDle  and  we  rarely  find  instances  wLo 
have  no  history  in  the  past,  or  who  have  no  connection  with  an  ir.am 
or  VV  a  tan. 

At  present  even  the  posts,  which  the  members  of  this  community 
are  found  to  hold,  or  the  occupations  they  follow  are  equally  im- 
portant and  are  of  the  same  nature  as  were  followed  by  their 
ancestors.     They  are  as  follows  :-- 

CI).  Ministers  or  Divans  : — The  important  persons  who  enjoyed^ 
this  honoured  position  or  occupy  even  now  are  -  Late  Di  wan  Baha- 
door  Lakshman  Jagannath  Vaidya,  Diwan  of  Baroda.  Rao  Bahadur 
Narayanrao  Wasudeo  Kharkar,  Diwan  of  Jamuagar  ;  Rao  Bahadur 
Rkmchaiidra  Sakharam  Gupte,  Karbhari  of  Sangle  ;  Rao  Bahadur 
Kallyan  Sitaram  Chitre,  Karbhari  of  Miraj  ;  Rao  Bahadur  Balkrishna 
Narayan  Vaidya,  the  present  Administrator  of  Jarakhindi.  R.  B.  Ra- 
ghunath  Vyankaji,  Sabnis,  the  present  Diwan  of  the  Maharaja  of 
Kolhapur.  The  Fadnis  family  of  Dewas  State,  S3nior  Branch,  is 
famous  for  statesmanship  ;  thevheld  posts  eq\ial  to  Fin'in^e  Ministers. 
They  are  at  the  head  of  the  finance  of  the  State  up  to  the  present 
time  by  right  of  heredity  with  Jahagirs. 

''  (2).  The  Judicial  and  Legislative  Branch,  such  as  Hon.  Ganga- 
dhar  Mahdavrao  Chitnis,  member  of  the  Suprem-^  Legislative  Council, 
R.  S.  Tipnis,  District  Judge,  R.  B.  Dajee  Govind.  V.  P.  Gupte,  D.  N. 
Randive,  0.  D.  Deshmukha,  B.  Y.  Gupte,  N.  B.  Chowbal,  T.  R.  Kot- 
wal  and  other  young  graduates. 

(3).  Revenue  Officers — such  as  Shankerrao  Madhavrao  Chitnis, 
B.  A.,  C.  S.,  Assistant  Commissioner,  C.  P.,  S.  G.  Gupte,  D.  B.  V.  M. 
Samarth.  There  are  also  many  Deputy  Collectors  and  Mamlatdars. 


43 

(4).  Engineering  Department.— Thi8  appears  to  be  an  unpopu- 
lar profession  with  this  caste.  Rao  Saheb  Sittarani  Khanderao 
Vaidya,  the  well-known  Engineer  of  the  Victoria  Terminus,  the 
Municipal  Offices,  Bombay,  the  Bvculla  Railway  Offices,  "the  Sailors' 
Home,"  &c.,  was  a  single  instance  of  the  Chandraseniya  Kayastha 
Prabhu  who  came  to  the  front  in  this  profession.  There  are  again 
instances  of  young  men  slowly  taking  up  the  line.  Mr.  S.  S  Gupte, 
L.  C.  E.,  and  Professor  M.  G.  Dongre,  R.  So.,  Tj  C  K.,  who  are  now 
in  the  Kolhapur  State  will  have,  it  is  hoped,  a  bright  career  before 
them. 

(5).  Inventor — Professor  Bhise,  whose  name  as  an  inventor  of 
several  useful  contrivances  and  machines  is  Vv^ellknovrn,  not  ouh  in 
India,  but  also  in  parts  of  England  and  America,  is  a  young  member 
of  this  caste. 

(6).  liawyers — There  are  many  High  Court  Pleaders  and  District 
Pleaders  in  this  caste.  Mr.  D.  L.  Vaidya  is  a  Solicitor  in  l^ombay. 
Mr.  M.  B.  Chowbal,  High  Court  Pleader,  may  be  given  as  instances. 

(7).  Police  Department. — This  also  is  deemed  f^^  '^^^  -^r^roper 
or  unsuitable  line  for  the  caste  though  there  are  a  fevv  instances  of 
Prabhus  being  police  officers  and  those  that  have  been  ar  e  doing 
their  duty  creditably.  Mr.  Karnik  of  Nasik  who  thou.trh  onlv  an 
Inspector  of  Police,  almost  a  is  single  iiihtaace  ol  a.  Maraini  ki  oWiiig 
Native  Police  Officer  in  charge  of  the  duty  of  the  S^pcrlnienu^^*-  uf 
Police.  The  present  of  a  sword  was  lately  given  to  hira  in  a  Barbar 
by  Government  in  honour  of  his  exploit  in  fighting  with  and 
arrest' !ig  a  notorious  dacoit. 

(8).  Military  Department — There  have  been  some  instances  in  the 
Native  States,  such  as  B.  A.  Gupte,  who  served  as  Coiuuiander-in- 
Chief  of  the  Indore  army  and  Inspector  General  of  Police  ;  S.  G.  Gupte, 
who  also  served  as  Commandant  of  the  Imperi:;!  Service,  Holkar 
Lancers.  Captain  Janardan  Sadashive  Dighe  is  in  the  Cavalry  of  His 
Highness  the  Gaikwad. 

(9).     Educational  Department.  The  late  lamented  Narayan  Jagan- 


V 


44 

nath  Vaidya  after  whom  the  Karachi  High  School  is  named,  and  who 
was  the  f^rst  Native  gentleman  nppointed  by  the  British  Government 
as  the  Director  of  Public  Instruction,  Mysore.  Mr.  Vinayak  Sakha- 
ram  Deshmiikha,  B.  A.,  the  present  Head  Master  of  Thana,  (now  at 
Nasik  High  School)  Mr.  Vaman  Khandero  Vaidya,  Deputy  Educational 
Inspector,  Kolaba,  Balkrishna  D.  Inamdar  M.  A.,  T.  D.  Chitre,  M.  A., 
and  a  few  other  persons  may  be  mentioned  here  as  instances.  We 
cannot  but  mention  here  that  it  was  Mr.  Naro  Ramchandra,  alias 
Nana  Mahagaokar,  a  distinguished  scholar  of  this  caste,  who  first 
founded  a  private  English  school  in  Poona,  and  was  thus  the 
pioneer  in  the  branch  of  private  educational  institutions.  The 
institution  founded  by  Nana  Mahagaokar  was  afterwards  incorporated 
into  a  new  Institution  known  in  the  present  day  as  "  Poona  Native 
Institution." 

(10)  Authors  in  this  line  there  are  instances  worth  enumer- 
ating. If  we  look  hack  to  the  Maratha  History  almost  all  the  material 
thereof  had  been  prepared  by  the  members  of  this  caste.  It  has  been 
admitted  by  frank  writers  that  but  for  the  (  ^i^  )  Bakhars  (chroni- 
cles )  written  by  this  caste  there  would  have  scarcely  been  any 
material  for  the  Maratha  History.  Almost  all  the  chronicles  are  the 
productions  of  this  caste.  Of  the  books  on  religious  subjects, 
( m%-^  W^  ftsTT,  ^  ^^'^y^,  ^To^  ^^^,  i^  f c8".  )  said  to  have 
been  published  by  Satara  Government  with  the  approval  cf  Pandits 
of  the  day  and  with  the  sanction  of  the  British  Government.  The 
author  of  these  works  was  Mr.  Abasaheb  Parasnis,  a  learned  person- 
age of  this  caste.  Books  on  science  like  agriculture  and 
horticulture,  the  (  3T^^fR{rr  )  (  book  on  horse  )  rpTI^JJT  (  book 
on  elephant  )  (  ^m^ii<?j  )  (book  on  cookery)  by  the  late  lamented  Rao 
Bahadoor  Ramchandra  Sakharama  Gupte,  a  book  on  agriculture 
and  collection  of  materials  of  the  history  of  the  Kayastha  Prabhus  by 
Mr.  B.  A.  Gupte,  a  book  on  Astronomy  by  Mr.  M.  K.  Chitnis,  B.  A., 
L.L.B.,  and  a  calendar  of  nearly  120  years  by  Mr.  Gholkar,  have 
been  held  to  be  authorities  on  the  subjects  they  treat. 

Journalists — There   are   some   who   contribute    to    the    English 
dailies  and  a  few  that  write  for  Marathi    paper  ;  but  editors    as    such 


47 

there  are  only  three  (at  Thana,  Baroda,  and  Kolhapur)  for  Marathi 
papers.  It  can  be  said  without  contradiction  that  this  caste  has  not 
the  least  liking  for  this  business.  They  are  indifferent  for  the  cur- 
rent topics  of  politics,  and  hence  they  have  a  natural  dislike  for  the 
business. 

(11).  Doctors — These  also  can  be  counted  on  the  fingers.  Dr.  N.  R- 
Satpute,  Dr.  G.  C.  Chituis  and  Dr.  G.  A.  Nadkar  of  Dhar  with  some 
students  in  the  Medical  College,  are  the  only  isolated  instances.  No 
reason  can  be  given  why  people  of  this  caste  have  not  been  entering 
this  line. 

(12). ^j  Trade,  Commerce,  Commission  Agency,  contracting  busi 
ness,  retail  shop-keeping  are  all  conspicuous  by  their  absence.  This 
caste  being  originally  a  Kshatriya  race,  it  seems  its  members  had  not 
the  tendency,  nor  have  they  picked  up  any,  even  in  these  days  of  compe- 
tition and  struggle  for  existence  of  following  mercantile  calling  which 
was  the  exclusive  privilege  of  Vaishyas.  So  far,  therefore,  it  can  be 
eaid  that  in  sticking  to  the  avocation  of  penmanship  and  penmanship 
alone  this  caste  has  shown  itself  to  be  more  conservative  than  any 
otlier. 

Question  XXII. — if  they  are  agriculturists  state 
what  position  they  usually  occupy  in  the  agricultural  system 
i.  e.,  are  they — 

(i)     Zamindars;  ^ 

(2)  Tenure-holders,  specifying  the  kind  of  tenure  they 
hold  ; 

(3)*  Occupancy  or  non-occupancy  Raiyats,  stating 
whether  they  have  or  claim  any  privileges  in  respect  of  rent  ; 

(4)  Nomadic  cultivators,  specifying  the  mode  of  culti* 
vation  they  follow  ; 

(5)  Landless  day-labours,  stating  the  manner  in  which 
they  are  paid* 


48 
AnS^Ver  XXII — some  of  them  are  agriculturistf 
(i)     "  Khots"  analogous  to  zamindars. 

(2)  Tenure-holders,  such  as  Deshmukhs,  Deshpandes, 
Patils,  Kalkarnis,  Mirasdars,  Inamdars,  Jahagirdars,  Moka- 
shis,  Nadgondas,  Sir  Deshmukhs  and  Malguzars. 

(3)  Occupancy  or  non-occupancy  Raiyats  claiming  part" 
ly  or  wholly  remission  in  respect  of  the  grant  for  the  land 
they  hold,  such  as  Istamuraridars  (permanent  tenancy-holders  . 

(4)  There  are  no  nomadic  cultivators. 
(6)     There  are  no  landless  day-labourers. 

Observations  XXII. 

Those  who  can  now  be  classed  under  the  several  headings  of 
Agricultural  system  have  become  Landlords  simply  upon  their  origin- 
al profession  dependent  upon  swofd  and  pen*  They  served  th3 
several  Governments  of  this  country  and  received  in  return  Jebagirs 
and  other  grants  of  land;  instances  of  Inamdars  Jahagirdars,  Watan-. 
dars,  and  the  holders  of  various  kinds  of  tenure  bear  out  the  fact 
fuUy. 

Question     XXIII — if  their  occupation  is  that  of: 

(a)  Artizans,  what  is  their  industry  and  in  what  special 
material  do  they  work,  or  abstain  from  working? 

(b)  Hunters,  do  they  catch  game  or  vermin  ? 

(c)  Fishermen,  do  they  catch  fish  only  and  also  croco- 
diles and  tortoises  ? 

(d)  Sweepers,  do  they  remove  night-soil  or  not  ? 


49 

Answer  XXIII.— (a)  No  Prabhu  is  an  artizan 
(b)  a  hunter  (c)  a  fisherman  or  (d)  a  sweeper.  The  caste 
originally  being  "  Kshatriya"  (Military  race)  some  of  them 
are  still  fond  of  shikar  which  is  practised  as  a  pastime  and 
not  as  a  trade. 

Observations  XXIII. 

This  community  is  strictly  conservative  in  the  idea  of  its  occupa- 
tion.and  hence  it  has  not  swcfvcd  from  its  profession  of  penmanship^ 

which  it  strongly  believes  to  be  the  only  one  that  was  ordained  to 
it  after  it  was  compelled  to  give  up  sword  according  to  the  legend, 
and  therefore  we  find  no  instance  of  a  Prabhu  artizan,    hunter,  &c. 

Question  XXIV — Name  any  implement  or 
mode  of  working  which  is  characteristic  of  the  caste  and  also 
note  whether  there  is  any  form  or  detail  of  their  main  occu- 
pation by  abstaining  from  which  they  believe  themselves  to 
be  raised  above  others  of  the  same  craft. 

Answer  XXIV — Formerly  sword  and  latter  on 
pen  can  be  mentioned  as  implements  characteristic  of  this 
caste.  The  mode  and  working  of  this  caste  is  writing  or 
penmanship  in  its  widest  sense  as  explained  under  Question 
XX I.  There  is  no  'form  or  detail  of  main  occupation  of  this 
caste  by  abstaining  from  which  they  believe  themselves  to 
be  raised  above  others  of  the  same  craft.' 

Question  XXV — Do  they  habitually  prostitute 
their  (i)  married  and  (2)  unmarried  women? 

Answer  XXV. — They  never  prostitute  their 
women  married  or  unmarried.  Hindu  Shastras  and  the 
sacred  marriage  law  prohibit  any  such  profane  practices, 
and  the  prohibition  is  strictly  obeyed  by  the  caste. 


50 

Question  XXVI.-  which  of  the  following  ar- 
ticles of  food  do  the  caste  eat  or  abstain  from  eating  ; — flesh, 
wine,  monkeys,  beef,  pork,  the  flesh  of  cloven-footed  animals, 
fowls,  scaly  or  scaleless  fish,  drocodiles,  snakes,  lizards, 
jackals,  rats,  other  vermin,  the  leavings  of  other  people? 
Is  there  any  special  article  of  food  their  abstaining  from 
which  tends  in  their  opinion  to  raise  them  above  some  other 
caste  which  does  not  abstain  from  it  ? 

AnSVe^er  XXVI. — The  Prabhus  of  the  present 
day  are,  as  a  rule,  vegetarians  and  in  public  dinners  of  the 
caste  animal  food  of  every  kind  is  strictly  excluded.  But  in 
private  dinners  mutton  and  scaled  fish  are  admitted  to  the 
table.  The  Prabhus  living  in  the  up-country  very  rarely 
use  it  and  some  do  not  use  it  at  all.  As  regards  the  use  of 
wines  and  other  drinks  many  people  of  this  caste  use  them 
but  very  stealthily.  One  would  not  like  that  another  of  his 
own  caste  even  should  know  his  habit  of  using  it.  It  may, 
therefore,  be  said  that  they  drink  on  the  sly. 

Observations  XXVI. 

This  caste  does  not  eat  leavings  of  any  people  n6t  even  of  the 
members  of  their  own  caste.  Tliis  caste  has  to  this  day  retained 
many  of  its  original  Kshatriya  habits  and  customs,  and  it  may  be  noted 
that  its  using  animal  food  even  now  is  an  instance  of  tlie  fact. 
The  general  influence  of  Buddhism  and  their  daily  contact  with  the 
Brahmins  and  other  castes  that  have  become  vegetarians  are  perhaps 
the  only  reasons  why  this  caste  uses  it  scarcely  and  stealthily. 

Question  XXVII.— Name  the  lowest  well- 
known  caste  with  which  the  caste  will ; — 

(a)  Eat  Pakki. 

(b)  Eat  Kachi. 

(c)  Drink. 

(d)  Smoke. 


Name  the  highest  well-known  caste  which  will  eat,  etc. 
(as  above)  with  the  caste. 

Answer  XXVII.-  This  caste  does  not  eat 
Kachi,  Pmkki.  drink  or  smoke  with  any  lower  caste.  No 
Prabhu  would  smoke  cigar  or  chiroot  or  pipe  or  Jml-a^  etc** 
used  b\'  his  caste  fellow  even,  much  less  used  by  any  other 
caste.  The  higher  caste  does  not  accept  food  or  drink  at  the 
hands  of  the  lower  caste.  The  Brahmins  generally  do  not 
object  to  Pakki  at  the  hands  of  ''  Prabhus"  if  cooked  in  milk 
or  ghee. 

Excepting  vegetarian  Brahmins  of  Maharastra,  the 
Chandraseniay  Kayasth  Prabhus  will  not  take  hich'i,  pakhi 
water  or  hnh^  from  any  other  caste.  Guzerathi  Brahmins  are 
sometimes  employed  as  water-bearers  but  not  as  cooks. 

Sources  of  Information. 

(i).  Compiled  from  materials  collected  from  the  Thana 
Chandraseniya  ivayastha  Prabhu  Club,Baroda  Chandraseniya 
Kayastha  Prabhu  community  assembled  in  a  public  meeting, 
De^^as  public  meeting  of  the  caste,  R.  S.  B.  A.  Gupte  of 
Indore,  ^ressis  Narayan  Raghuuath  Deshpande  of  Uravda 
in  Maval,  Balkrishna  Vithal  Potnis,  Kashinath  Malhar 
Karnik  and  Ramchandra  Nilkanth  Inamdar,  by  T.  V. 
Gupte,  and  adopted  by  the  Chandraseniya  Kayastha  Prabhu 
(community  of  Poona,  under  the  auspices  of  the  Chandra- 
seniya Kayastha  Prabhu  Social  Club  Poona. 


APPENDIX  I. 

?^^7fF  ^^  ^\zn€\  cTF  ^F^#.  %^  m^  €\,y^^^^^^ii^ 

q?^  3TF?.  fqFH  5T^%  ^F^^^i^F  3T^F^:FFT  ^^F  3?F?  ?    ?TF^^^CT;;^ 
^FSFF  H^f€,  iTF^FH^^  /  ^F^FT^,'  '  ^F^T^^H^FT,'  iFfN^S^cl.^^ 

'  ^^m^iw^x,'  '  ^mmw^ '  \m\k  r^W3t?t  tf^  5^tH  W^ 

'^^f'-Tr[%>^:FF:  HFTFiF'%l^3mc!«[F7T!  II  ^^F^^^F^:    ^T^^^^i 
grF7q:  fi^^FrJT^:  II     rf^  F'^^S^gf^FW:  II     '^^J^F'TT  II  Hg^F^h 
^^^f^^fTH'^  HFF'^^f    F'^r^:  II  ^m  ^^^   ^mW^  5F$F^F?Tlf|:- 
Wf^:  II  \  IQ'^^^'T:    S^TF^^^cT    WTT^  /?  %^Fq  IIj'^^R  , 

fl^JIcf  3Teft  3T5lt  3TT^  3TT5TT  /^R^.  m^.-  ^     v  ;,^T- 

^*^a^  rTjfT  ^T^f^^  C^N1H5  ITf^^e^^  ^TH  ^iVt?!  ^fl^  ;?qt^,|j^> 
^55?5T  gq^sr  =^iq^':T.  r^inTJ  f=E[^5?TTf^^t<T  3?Tm  '??Ijr!qTcT  gr/jrcT^t  ' 
^3?j"qi^  ^m5r  f^^^T  ^flcT  Tlffc^J,    ?!^|r  ^Tx?IT  ,%'TTg?  f^^'^^m ,  . 


( ^ ) 

?m  ^^^r  ^^TR^'fi'T^:  II  ^  II  "^iv^^l  ^%wtM^i\^  ^  i^tr- 
f^cf:  II  5n$nTrs^1[?^?Tr4^[  ^^mj  ^frg^  ^v  ii  \  ii  A\^m^ 
H?r  fTW  ^f#Cr^  ^'  II  5[^^r%^r  'qfRFf^r'T^^Tr  ^\m- 

^i^  II  »  II  ^Rifr^W  rf^^'^ir:  ^f^t^F  gf^ART  ^  ||  ^R^Jf 
^C[?5Tr(ff  a[  ^r?r^  ^T^T^TW  ^F^^'T  STF^T^  ?FnT?f  3T(5^  'I 
5r?r^F^^^  |f?T. 

^^  ^t?H^7^^F>q^F^^^FfqF%:  II  ^"^im    ^^^^F^^Fr^^  II 

^^^  3^F=^  II  ^^  ?=^^Fs^4  tf^t:  m^  \H\hm\  w\^^  II  '^^^r 

^cH  ^F^  ^5  H=^^F^^SH^F^  ^qF^  II  \  II  VR^^^ffFF'^f??  Vmrqf. 
rTl^mf^^^ll  ^3t  ^r^Frq^:  ^f%^5T>^':FFT^^  II  \  II  ^^^^m^^^F: 
%f%S;^^Ffk?T  rF^^F^II  cf^^F^R^ffF:  %f'%5H^/^^^^F:  ||  \  || 
'^F'^tcfFF^^:  ^fl  TF^F^^^^FF'fclF:  HWF  ^'ff'^q"^^^  ^]^]  ?F^^^F- 
W  n^r  II  »  II  ^m^Fi?:  ^ITF^F^F  ^F^^'^FVqqjfFJTR  II  ^f^% 
3R^F  TF^F  ps^'^F?JFHHFF%'^:  11  <\  ||  #  qtqf?^f?qq  ^^^  *fR. 
^JTF^TFrTjl  #  ^F^^^F  Jf'^M    ^F^^F'T  ^^\r^^  II  ^  ||  ^f^T^ll- 

^wc  ^5r  g^rs'TF^j^  ^>  ti  T\^^  ^\'^^\^m  iF^f^  ^jf^f- 

^^  II  ^  II    ^^  HF^F^f'^:  ^(q  ^F^f^F^    HI^Ffq^  ||  ^F^^qfiTrR 

TT^il:  ^F^  ^F^^^F  JT^igF*^:  II  <  II  rfm  If  ^x^^\^  ^\^A  ^m- 
3^^  II  ^TF^^m  ^^F^Fm^FH^  ;jqF^^^  =^  IK  II  ^^i^^t 
^^m  ^^^  ^\Ti^  Hirr  ii  q^^^F  hff'^  ^^  ^^^  ^f'^j^hii  \  <>  ii 
w  TFT  ^^r^  \\  ^^wr  q^^FT  h^f^f  ^f  ^mmj  ii  ^^sb^f^ 

TF^*^:  ^fIf^^'T  T?FrJ?q:  HUH  ^''^  ^^  ^FF*^  %'|  ^F  ^m} 
^%\^  H  m  ?F?«T:  Hfg^F^  ??FF%  ^^  ^tf^rFJ^  II  ^  X  II  q?qqf 

5cq?f  ?n^T.  '^t  ^T?5T  ^^>^f^,  ft mruiTT jt^55  ?^^  xnmr^T^  i^n%A 
^  iv;%^  ??iTfT%  aiS  B\fm^    ?fT  sTmrsr^ifpfT  ^1^%  snfq  ^^  f^??T 

^frngjT  ^^m  ^tt^t  ?m  ^ttc^t  ^jff^^  ^b  ^'^tct.   ^ft  gj?m  ?n%  ^* 


( \ ) 

^\m  \^  ^^  ^4  '^^^m  II  ^ct:  mA  H^ri?  ^*?H^^q  I  gR: 

IM^  II  A\^J  W  ^T^W  ^^^RF  ^^RcTF  ||  TRiq  H^^  ^fcTt 

?r:  HRiq^r  3T^  II  ? »  II  mJ^  ^^1=^  II  ^=^^^1  HiRci  f^^ 
^i^^mi  %i\  II  ^^"^  m  ^]w^^\^  ^^in  m  ^\m\  IM^  l| 
^f^q  ^^^  II  Hff^^  ^^^J  ^  T[JT  ?^  ^JT|fr  ll  f^r  ^^^^ 
^]%  ci-H  ^5  ^^^m  1 1  U  ll  ^^r  ?:[%s5rq'[^R^4  ^r^^q-^qr- 
ncT:  II  ^f^^RT^i^rt  ^  c^  ^i[%rr4R[H  IH^  II  Hrf%^^  ^^J 
^^^  ^^^'q  ^A^v\^^^  II  ^^^R^r^^^  %^^]^^J  ^r>^i^  f^^r: 
5T^i  II  K  II  ^^r^HR>  ^?r  ^[^:  ^^'^m]  w'rm  ii  ct%  ^^^?t: 
^^^^\^  ^mm  ^m:  \\  \^  W  Tif^^r^r  ^^^  %^T^^  ^]^' 
^^f^  II  ^i  Tm  ^^\m\  fl^^r  ^  iT%friTi^  II  ^o  ll   R^Vr^Tr- 

^^frWreri^^RT^T:  ^^'  ll  ^cT:  Hfr^%  TRF  ^F^F^T'^TF-^- 
^F^ll  \\  II  fTFc^F  ^FT?^F^%^  ^^^^F^f'^  "^mm^  II  ^:FFT^rfF 
JR^s^FH  m^%S^^  ^TF:  II  ^''x  II  R^cTF^^^  5|^r  m\  ^ff- 
^F^^^  rf^F  II  ?rq[sf F  1^^F5.  ^Fq!rrT3§^:F'T3^R^=^  II  WW  W»^ 


J^F^^r  II  ^I^^^  P;^   :?rq^:    ^r^^F    ^l^^FflrT:     II    TF^IfT^TF  H 


:t? 


^]^^^^^  ^^^^]^\^^^r\l  ll  "^S  ll  ?ff:  ^F^^^^:Fqfs^'H-  f"^^?h^ 
^:  ^W  II  HFCc^^iq^^^F^Tf^li^^FlffF^  g^cTFJi;  II  ^<\  II  [^cl^q 

^r^?  ^cFF  f^^^c^r^^^^^'^^F  11  rft^^F^T  wim^^j  %J^^^mJ- 

^cT^FsH^^l  II  H?,  II  ^^^qFT^^#  1  '<?r%F:  'Rrq^F?^:  II 
'R^I^FTq^F  r^^  TcfF  ^F'^?TF=i^  II  ^^  II  ^f^F'^H'T^t  ^^:  W\ 
MmV^'^'^T^H  I  Rfe^Rsf?^  '^]^A  ^^J^w^m\^^  I R  <f  1 1  ^f ^F^fmR 

=^  f^i'^^^T^p^*^^  ^m^  II  WTit  ^  ^^T^nt  q^^  ^Tf^T  ^qiM 

^n%^F  II  ^^  II  cr;^  ?TF  3Tm^^^  ^5  ^1%^  =^F?e^F^   ^l^^«T 

?^W^F  ^Kf  ^tf%  ^v\ 

'J^  ^J^A  ?fTfT  3?§  JRia-  3?M  iT^.  fT  jffjg  imi^  JTTfT. 


( » ) 

^m^  ^m^  ^%^^  ^"^^  ^^\  ^m  x\^^  ^\^  ^^^J^m 
-^]  ^mw^^^  m  ^'^^  ^^  \m  ^\e  %w  ^"I^.  ^r^^r^  ^iq 

^]m  m^  II  \  II  ^R  ^fiT-^^r^  ^i  ^^{^  ^f?  ctt  ^[tri-^?!: 

^F  f'^Cf^^F  F?fV:F  §F%.  ^5^  ^^T*^  rfBF  ^fIt^F  rFT,  ^T^Ff^^FH 
'^F'^^^^F'^^^  ^FfF,  ^H  IfI^.  '^^'JH  ^f^^rlt^^  ^q.  3^cF  ^5, 
TFiFF^^W^  ??f%  qJSS^icT  f"^^^  If'I^  ^*^  ^qg  fW^^  ^r?rT. 
'J5F  ^^Fcflq^^  ^i?F^m?  ^^F=^FT  ^1%,  ^FgS  ffFfrFf^^rT  ^JTFR^FT 
^FI^^IF'%  ^F^F.  '^F^  ^tFT-^  ^F>>5^qir'^  ^^  ^mf'T^^  3??FF=^FT 
^HcF^  3TF%^.  '^  ^FiT^  '^^'TTF^  cF^-^^l^^  ^\^\    ^^^^   \^\^ 

sFFSF'ir  =^m%  ^F|rf,  ^rm^*^  H?^^  ^f'^'tfKf  %^^\  (  mf<f  )  ?=^r 
JTFTFH^F^'^  f'^^f^  ^f^^  ^^f%  %m.  \  ^f^F?^^,  ^f^^f'^^'?:, 

^  ^rqc5T  JTit^^qr  |viT%  m^i^T^,  ^T^qT=c?TT  4\^zi{  ^^^  %??tt^  3if(&r 


( ^ ) 

^^i^R.  FT^'^fq^  qF%  ^mm^q  H^  i^€m  ^^Hr  f^rfr, 
^^T  f^^r^  tf^;^  Hrf^r  tr<%;  ? r?^  ^r^N  ^f^r^^,  '5n^ii^^'"s:, 

3T?TF^TT  ^f"5,  «FH  ^m  ^J^  ^?^mR^fT  ^  pm^  ^FR 
^F^^F  ^fCf.  "^s^r  H^f  F=^  %W  IfI^.  ^^=^  ?F^^«riTF^  ^HF^ 
^F  jfF^T^  f^^  F'^^FfFF'?^  ^^  ^\^]^  ^^  ^\]^^^^m  ^F?#r. 
^I^  ^fFf-^?7F  ^imj  ^F  ^^  m  5RfF  ?TF  ^5[n%  ^F^.  ^f^- 
^nf=q  FH^.  ^F'^^tfF  p^F^  HFH^  ^?.  ?f^^^  ^^1^  ^I^^ 
^^^  ^"T?^  %^F  5Fnjcf  ^F^^ifF^  ^F^TFi.  ^rlF^cFF  ^F^  ^]^. 
^^[F'I  Hqcj^T  a[  HFT^^l  fr^lF^^  s^^^FT  ^F^rT=^  ^m    ^\^J\^ 

^5^  f ^h  ^fqif?  o^^^]x  ^[^^F.  f^  ^^  ^?^i^.  ^^^ 
^rfr.   [^<?H^  TF^F  ^F=^F  i^  mij^  ^j%  f^^5^  gr^r^Fq^^ 

^  ^iH^m.  ]  ^]^  ^'^-'"'^\^^^\  ^fiRFcHri:  "  ^^^\\%  ^]i^' 

^^^  HcTfncT  HFrr§F<TR^r  ^x^.  '''^'m^J^  f^W^F^r^FI^  a^T 
ffcT  -qiq^.  '^  ^^5^:  5F^^^^fFTF^F^^  ^F^^F  ^^  ^  cT^T^f- 
^^^.    ^fg  ^F  ^^J^TFRiFcSF    ^^,    ^^^§^FF^.    l^F  ^F'^F^  TF% 

'^Ffr  ^^'t^^t  ^\'^^\  w*^j  ^m^wAT  ^^^\  mi^  f^^^ffI^^f;  ^t^ 

STFTFFcFfF  ^|rF  ^qaTF  ^F^o5^.    JF^F^F^I^  ^FJ^  ^-^F  ^^^F^ft 

^^\m  tf^fh  Fl[^fF.  ^s^f  '^f  ^f^^  ^m^^m  T^\H%mr\]^  ^f^. 

efFTRF%  t^,  r^F^F  ^(lF?TfcT=^  ^rF^fl^.  r'TFH^  hI  ^^T^'UF'^- 
^iT  ^f'^.  =^t?^?Fq  ^Jlrq  ^FM^^  tF'TO  ?  'TF^  3"fFT —  ?F^^^ 
jfF^  ^F^^^  5Fg  ^^F  ^F^F^|Jg:q^?T  ^F^r  JFRFJ^cFT  3T^^,  % 
^t??l^Fq  ^F^^^.  cT^  qFH  Hg  ^F^Jia^TF^F  H^F^  ^HF  'T^^F,  ^F^ 
^JtIT —  ''^^^f^FT^^qF  ^FH'HFTTF^'^  ]^^m:  II  F'^^^F^  «T?r- 
t%  ^TJ^^fF^T^cT^  II  ^  II  fi^^l^F^'^e^FS^S'^F^F  ^F^F^gMI 


( ^ ) 

W=^  q^^TRrf  '^T^'^.    9TRF    5555^^    ^?fl^J^    ^[iTTr^  Q]^^, 

^[>^i%  ^^,  '^r^  g?^^  ^  ^^  Ht^^^  ^r%  TT^Ti  m\^,  m^ 
^^r=^  ^ff.  'jff  5i^?^R  ^frTr'?rg5  =^g^^  ^'fq^  ^r#;  ?(5^>r 

5r^'|^F%  f^^m   ?^    ^^rTFT    fFcTFrf..    ^FH    ^^IH    €t  ^I^^f 
^F^^rT.  ?T5^t  ^FfJTcqF  f^^W^  T^^TF^TF^cTFT  ^F^^F  ^  T^"^^?"  ^F'TT. 

^FF'Ij^F  ^F  ^^m.  ^J^cB    ^ff ^  qF|^  ^^.     ^Fq^rTF'rF    T[^.  f 
"^^^F'^'tfr  We^^F  ^c=?T^%  T^F3F'^:  II  cfqHF  5FF'^^'TFF   ^FrF:  %^ 
^f'^^  ^R'TTi^  II  \  II  ^F^TF1^e\%  s^FHF  ItF^^I  gF'^:  II  cT^HF 

J^  fl^,  c^tcT  f^^^JTPT  f T;  iTf nitcT,  m^^  JFTT^f    Jff:,    ^?^lfr    ^TT%  W- 

sft  f^cfrt^^  n^r  ^^'^  3TT^  ^b^  ^tB,  iTfT^^fr  ^r  ^w,  ^^jt^  Ictf  itt^t. 
sTrm^t^ROTc^  ^^  ^^t^^tt^  arrf  ?   a^i^rr  ?#5fr%  ymnrg^  in^^?  JTf i- 


( ^ ) 

»t^t2r:  II  ^^m  sn^rffr  ^m:  %^  ^"^^  ^k^  "  II  \  li  ^^ 

qr  ^«^[^  5[|  f^cq^  RqiW    5f[5%.    rqtq    ^'II'T    f%*  ^IZ^^ 

q^  ^,  rqt%  qfr  ^^^fq  5rp^  %f%,  ^flr  q^rr^  ^n?%. 
'^'^^^^  II  ^  X'^oi   l^^ft^\^  ^^K^.  qf?  #1?^  ^^ 

?\T  ^^^  ^ostk  ^f!=n  mi\^  55f  RqrsT  ^?  a?9#r  ^  ^i\%  a(M4)&l 
'i^  %'r55  f^jn^T  i^sFiq  ^swrir  •ri>. 

TratisZotton  o/  t?i«  letttr  addressed   hy  the   Benares  Panditda  to 
the  Peahwa  Darhar, 
To 

The  Deccanee  Royal  Saints,  Preceptors  of  religion  and  all  the 
Brahmins  residing  in  Poona,  a  City  which  forms  as  it  were  the  heart 
and  centre  of  the  river  Bheema,  in  the  holy  and  beautiful  district  of 
Dandakarannya. 

Many  salutes  from  Brahmins  bearing   surnames  such   as   Bhat 

(^)  Dharmadhikari  >fq*Tf^^)and  Shesha,($Br)  and  residing  in  the  holy 
place  (viz.  Kasbi  ^rfft  )  which  is  adorned  by  Nandanawana  ^^!^^ 
and  Tricanttaca  ]^^z^  in  the  district  of  Aryararta  STT^J^. 

We  duly  received   from   Balajee  Janardhan  Fadnis  the  letter 
dated  the  10th  day  of  the  white  half  of  Margashirasha  which  h 


8 

sent  from  Poona.  Ther  relate  to  the  religious  controversy  about  the 
Prahhusd.  there  they  ask  for  authorities  from  sacred  books  as  tc  ,  the 
practices  of  the  Prabhus.  We  gire  in  reply  our  opinion  after  eonsuV- 
ing  Gagabhatti  rrrxipi^  of  Gagabhat,  Kayastha  Pradeep,  Govind 
Bhatti  of  Govindbhata,  Renukamahatraa  which  forms  part  of  the 
Scai^dapurana,  Shoodrakamelakani  of  Kama^arabhatta  ra^nd  Jati- ; 
wi:?7eka  and  other  books  of  reference.  , 

Kayasthas  are  said  to  be  of  three  sorts  (kinds)— (1)  the  Chitra- 
gupta  Kayasthas  (?)  Dhalbhaga  Gatri  Kshatriya  Kaya=}thas  and 
(3)  Kayasthas  of  the  mixed  blood.  The  origin  of  Chitra- 
gupta  Kayasthas  is  given  in  the  Puranas.  He '( f%^!Jff  ) 
was  born  from  th©  body  of  Brahma  while  he  was  con- 
templating how  he  should  know  the  good  and  evil  acta  of  living 
beings.  He  was  a  brilliant  person  with  pen  and  ink  in  his  hands. 
He  was  known  as  Chitragupta  and  was  placed  near  the  God  of  death. 
He  was  appointed  to  record  the  good  and  evil  acts  of  men.  He  was 
a  Brahmin  possessed  of  supra  sensible  knowledge.  He  was  a 
good  sharing  the  offerings  at  sacrifices.  AH  the  Brahmins  offer 
him  oblations  of  rice  before  taking  their  meals.  He  is  called 
Kayastha  because  of  his  origin  from. the  body  of  Brahma.  Many 
descendants  of  his  bearing  different  Gotras  still  exist  on  this  earth. 
From  this  it  will  be  seen  that  Kayastha  Brahmins  of  Karhada  and 
Khandesha  are  the  Brahma  Kayasthas. 

^■Xr  ;^ow  about  the  origin  of  Chandraseniya  Kahatriya  Kayastha 
In'Rennukamahatma  which  forms  part  of  the  Skanda  Purana,  Skanda 
said — "In  this  way  Parashurama  having  killed  Arjuna  and  with  his 
sharp  arrows  ready,  ran  after  tlje  demons  and  princes  in  order  Ur 
destroy  them.  Being  afraid  of  him  some  of  the  brave  princes  resort- 
ed t6  the  Tault  of  heavens,  some  entered  the  nether  regions  others 
put  on  the  appearance  of  Brahmins  with  the  aid  of  matted  hair,  some 
became  ascetics,  others  resorted  to  the  jungles,  some  who  stayed  thei'e 
became  dancers  and  actors  and  the  others  became  flatterers  at  courts. 
The  wife  of  Ghandras&na  being  pregnant  went  to  the  hermitage  of 
Dalbhya.  Afterwards  Rama  also  came  to  the  hermitage  of  I  a'bh^^a. 
He  was  hospitably  received  by  the  saint  by  offering  him  holy  water, 
a  stool  and  a  seat.  Dalbhya,  the  prince  of  saints,  gave  a  hospitable 
dinner  to  the  great  Parashurama  at  noon.  At  tbe  time  of  dinner  witli 
the  "  Aposhana  "  in  their  hands  Rama  asked  of  Dalbhya  and  Dal- 
bhya asked  of  Rama  what  each  wakited  from  the  other,  and  each  of 
them  granted  what  the  other  wanted.  Afterwards  being  greatly 
pleased  they  made  a  meny  dinner.  Being  seated  after  dinner  after 
"  pansupari  "  Dalabhya  asked  Rama  to  tell  him  what  he  wanted  from 
him.  Rama  said  "  Give  me  the  pregnant  wife  of  Chandrasena  who 
has  come  to  your  hermitage."  Thereupon  Dalabhya  replied  "I  give 
you  what  you  desire"  ;  but  then  you  must  give  me  what  I  prayed  of 
you."  Then  he  called  Chandrasena's  wife.  She,  slim  and  shaky, 
came.     He   gave   her   to   Rama   and  Rama  became  pleased.     Rama 


said  "  Now  ask  of  me  what  you  prajed  for  at  tlie  time  of 
dirnier  I  shall  give  you  what  you  de«ire."  Dalabhya  aaid  "  give 
me  the  fcetus  of  this  woman."  Rama  said  you  have  asked  of 
me  the  very  purpose  for  which  I  had  come  here,  viz.,  the  des- 
truction of  the  Kshatriyas.  You  have  asked  for  the  foetus  in 
the  body  of  this  woman,  therefore  the  child  will  be  renowned  as 
Kayastha  when  he  begins  to  practice  the  Kshatradharma  and  when 
he  is  of  age  to  perform  sacrifices.  Dalabhya,  greatly  pleased,  replied 
that  the  child  will  certainly  not  be  ill-natured.  Rama,  the  destroyer 
of  Kshatriyas,  having  abandoned  that  excellent  fcetus  went  away  from 
the  hermitage;  thereupon  he  became  hot  with  anger  and  began  killing 
whom  he  knew  by  the  words  of  "Narada"  and  who  had  put  on. 
difFerent  appearances  even  though  they  were  weaponless  and  even 
though  they  put  their  fingers  in  their  mouths  and  begged  protection 
of  him.  He  was  remembering  the  death  of  his  father,  first  killed 
the  ?T^  and  then  extended  protection  to  those  that  were  left.  Scanda 
said  "  In  this  way  this  Kayastha  was  born  of  a  Kshatrya  woman 
from  a  Kashatriya.  At  the  instance  of  Rama  he  was  excommunicated 
from  the  Kastatradharma  ("avocation  of  Kshatriya)  bv  Z^^^^.  He  was 
given  the  Kayastha  Dharm  a  which  was  said  to  be  of  i'^'H^'H  The  Profes- 
sion of  a  king's  Recorder  was  given  him  because  he  was  named 
kayastha.  (He  married  a  wife  from  the  family  of  the  Chitragupta  Kayas- 
thasandhis  deicendents  bore  the  Gotra  of  Dalbhya.)  By  Dalbhy's 
teachina  they  became  pious  and  truth-speaking.  They  are  always  bent 
on  good  deeds  and  are  devoted  to  the  worship  of  Hari  and  Hara.  Thread 
ceremony  was  performed  on  them  as  it  was  the  religion  of  the 
Kshatriyas.  The  vedic  rites  and  prayers  like  the  "Nawa  Graha*' 
sacrifices  and  the  various  religious  hymns,  they  were  allowed  to  per- 
form through  priests.  Such  is  tfie  origin  of  the  Chandraseniya 
Kshatriya  Kayasihas  bearing  the  Gotra  of  Dalabhya. 

Since  great  men  insist  it  is  necessary  to  meet  their  objections 
and  satisfy  them  by  sacred  authorities.  (1)  There  is  one  line  in  the 
Bhagawata  which  refers  to  the  Kshatriyatwa  of  the  Kshatriyas.  It 
is  as  follows  : — "  The  race  of  the  Kshatriyas  maintained  their 
Kshatriyatwa  up  to  the  time  of  Nanda.  It  is  impossible  to  construe 
this  as  meaning  that  all  the  Kshatriyas  were  destroyed.  The  race 
still  continued  under  the  name  Kayastha  Prabhua.  The  nama 
Kayastha  refers  to  the  asking  of  Dalabhya  of  the  foectus  in  the  body 
of  Chandrasena's  wife  :  and  in  ordinary  parlance  the  word  Prabhu 
became  convertible  with  Kshatriya.  (2.)  Again  a  verse  from  Para- 
shra  Smratti  was  misstated  by  Gagabhatta  and  inserted  in  hia  Gaga- 
bhatti.  It  is  as  follows  : — The  Kayastha  falls  bv  drinking  the  milk 
of  Kapila  cow"  by  having  an  immoral  connection  with  a  Brahmin 
woman  and    the  study   of   the   words  of  vedas."     If  this  be  so,  pro- 


lO 

Jiibition  would  extend  to  all  the  three  Kayasthap.  But  in  the  original 
Parasharasmrati  the  fourth  line  is  different  viz.  p5[:  '^'^^^IryrTfs;"^. 
(The  Shudra  will  be  lowered  status  of  a  Chandal  i.  c.  low  caste) 
three  liigh  castes  are  authorized  to  perform  vedic  rites,  the  prohibi- 
tion refers  only  to  the  Shudras.  Castes  formed  by  adnuxture  arr 
included  among  the  Shudras  and  the  prohibition  apphed  to  them 
also.  If  we  read  the  verse  as  «iven  in  Gagabhatti  no  prohibition  can 
be  inferred  in  tlie  case  of  the  Shudras.  Therefore  the  verse  becomes 
unmeaning.  (3.)  The  answer  to  the  objection  that  the  religious  status  of 
this  caste  suffered  considerably  by  the  immoral  practices  which  formerly 
crept  into  it— is  that  in  this  K:diyuga  ^%gTT  such  practices  are  seen 
in  every  caste  e.  g.  in  the  ^^^  '^^[^  Brahn^ins  of  ^T^^  there 
is  the  unauthorized  and  irreligious  practice  of  marrying  sister's 
daughter.  Again  the  ffr*-iif^t^  keep  their  girls  unmarried  till 
25.  This  also  is  a  bad  practice.  In  spite  of  all  this,  tliese  castee 
did  not  lose  their  ^^5FfllT%^^  (the  privi'ege  of  performing  the  six 
fold  rites)  nor  did  they  become  extinct.  How  then  can  the  Prabhun 
be  extinct. 

(4.)  If  it  be  objected  that  Prabhus  Io:;t  their  caste  by  marrying 
in  the  same  Gotra,  viz.  Dalabhya — the  answer  is  that  though  a  saint 
is  generally  the  Gotra  of  the  family  which  descends  from  him,  the 
case  of  Kshatriyas  is  different.  The  Kshatriyas  bear  the  Gotras  of 
their  preceptor.  Dalabliya  Gotra  was  assumed  because  Dalabhya 
protected  the  Kshatrias  and  taught  them  religion.  Therefore  this 
objection  too  does  not  stand.  In  early  times  marriage  restriction  did 
not  exist  in  the  case  of  Soma  wamsha  and  ^nit?!  and  even  now 
the  word  ^fJ  bears  the  sftme  meaningas  ^  (5)  If  it 
be  urged  that  the  descendants  of  ^%^  were  ^l^r^q-  because  his  »on 
married  a  wife  from  the  family  of  the  f^^JjR  ^^  ^T^^  ^RU^  the 
answer  is  that  a  eon  begotten  on  a  Brahmin  woman  by  a  Kshatriya 
is  called  ^  and  is  better  than  ^tt^^jt.  That  is  the  case  even  on  the 
supposition  of  ^if^c^ii^.  But  then  the  Kayastlia  that  was  bom  from 
the  body  of  Brahma  ranked  as  "^  or  ^vik  and  therefore  above  the  four 
races  and  we  find  in  many  places  in  Purans  ^]%q  princes  man-ying 
the  daughters  of  jfvN^s  whether  they  were  prilling  or  not.  5i;^T^ 
gave  his^daughter"^^qRl  in  marriage  to  ^^\^  therefore  the  descendents 
of  the  ^tiR-H^MHt^  cannot  be  irf^T^iT.  The  b?st  ^r\  class  is  included  among 
thej^fw  ;  it  has  also  all  the  privileges  of  the  Sijfw  rituals.  Who  are 
the  ^s^m  ^m  ^TPT^^fT  ?  He  is  a  ^1?m  ^^*^  WW^  who  is  known 
all  over  as  such  and  who  has  a  ^?«T  TJ^. 

(8)     How  was  it  that   the  ^j1r%q  ^^^r  came  to  be  called   Pra- 
bhus ?     The   answer    is  that   ^T^nTST  had  four  sons  R^g^mr,  ^I^,  ^Tf, 


II 

and  t^^l^^ ;  of  tliese  T^^^^TT^  who  was  very  clever  and  who  possessed 
numerous    qualities    became  WI^S  i.  e.  very  able.     He  was  as  it  were 
the    resort    of   wealth   intelligenee    beauty  and    benevolence.     Thus 
ft^^l^  came    to  be    called  ^g  and    the    word    came    in    general  use. 
Even  now  a  man  is  generally  named  after  his  calling.  (9)  If  it  be  asked 
that  how  could  they  (the  descendants)marry  having  the  same  ancestor, 
viz.  s^T^msT  the  son  of  ^^^  the  answer  is    that  even    in  early  times, 
when    there    were  only    two  races — the    solar  ^trf^'^n^  and  the  lunar, 
jj4  t^FT     they   intermarried.     ^,  ff^,   and  Ti^   were  the  descendants 
of  the  same  ancestor  and  we  find  in  Purans  that  ^F^PTTRF  the  daughter 
of  a  ^]^    was    given    in    marriage    to    ^^  who  was    himself  a  ^TT^i^. 
That  is  the  way  how  this  world  goes  on.   The  four  Varnas    were  born 
of  the  body  of  5i§T^  ;  so  the  creation  of  the  original  5^  is    time   imme- 
morial whatever  is  customary  should  be  taken  as  true.    One  day  of  Brah- 
ma Dev  is  equal  to  ten  incarnations  and  it  is  said  that  50  such  years  have 
elapsed.     It    is  therefore  difficult   to    ascertain    when    TT^UT   lived. 
Besides  we  have  the  word  of  ^^  wliich'says  that  M<^<l^  gave    protec- 
tion to    those    who    begged   it  of    him    having  held    fingers    in  their 
mouths.  These  mingled  with  the  other  Kshatriyas.  In  short  this  world 
was  created    by  the  wiU    of  God    and    it    goes  on    also  by  His  will. 
One  should  not  look  to    the    family    of  ^    i.  e.  saints  or  the  origin 
of  rivers.     The  gi*eat    sage    ^^^iT  is  said  to    be    born  of  a    deer,  sqrei 
was  born  of  a  fisherman,  and  the  great    sage  ^RT?  was  born  of   ^5^^, 
and  they    became    Brahmins  by  virtue  of    their    austerities,  why  then 
look  to  the  origin  ?     Many   were    born  in  this  way.     T^^^rPnr  became  a 
saint    even    though    he  was  a  Kshatriya.     The  same  is  the  case  with 
^?^^.     The  Konkan  Brahmins  marry  in  the  same  ^^X.    If  we  look  to 
their  origin  it  is  certainly  queer.      In  short  whose  pedigree  is  without 
a  flaw  it  who  is  immune  from  dissese  ?     This  is  God'i    word.     How 
will  God  approve  of  our  idea  of    establishing  a   new    order  of   things 
by  up  setting  His  own  ?     That  he  would  nof   certainly    approve  of  it 
is  being  experienced.     It  is  dangerous  to  taste  poison,     q^  and  'JrKT^ 
were  born  of  ^]^.     The  Pandawas  were  each    begotten  by  a  different 
Father.    Still  tliey  performed  3T*5J^  and  other  sacrifices.  Lacks  of  Brah- 
mins dined  at  tlieir  house.  The  bells  in  heavens  chimed  in  their  honour. 
J^T^  again  had  five  husbands.     She  personally  served  food  to  millions 
of  Brahmins.     She  being  chaste  and  pure  one  goes  to  hell  if  one  finds 
fault  with  her.      In  short    the   will   of   God  is  aU  powerful    Sunday, 
8th  day  of  the  white  half  of  srf*^^  month  of  the  year    1701  (^^.) 


12 

APPENDIX  II. 

(Page  316-17  of  Prabhu  Ratnamala.) 

WRISTS    8 

^ui  ^^mB  5r[§fr^N  rii  ^55^55  %Hr,  qR?T^  hh^ct  qilrr 

9n^  c^m  ^r^.  c^trf  ^rifr  ^^t\  ^fe  ^q.  ^R^^fT^^Kcrf 
^]^^  ^m  ^'^rcT  3Tv:rRRr  trw  ^  ^r^r '  ^^r  ^rrp  ^i^r.  r^r^- 
^:^  ^^^^[^  2t?TR^[^  w*^A  i^m  =^i?h^7  "^^  ^\^^^^ 


*  fii^nft  ir|R"Ti!t=EsrT  Isst  |  q^  ^u^fRf  ^p^"?^  ^^jtc^^'t 


^3 

^TTTRf  HH%H.    q'-Tr^I?5r  ^^ItB  ^^  ^TT^.    ftfcT  ^%    ^^^^^ 


APPENDIX  III. 

(Page  317^18.) 


*^3'^^^u  ^r%T  f ^RcTH  ^r  TF^r  ^f  ^^im  ^^f^^f  ^f-il  t^^Tfrt 

ng  ^m  ^m  ^\^\  %#F  ^Hl[>.    ^F  ^T^aff  TFq^?  ^  TF«T^? 

^^f^  STf^^fTlKf  H^F  iF'7F5^^^^  ^^^  ^FT^  fTFmcf    ^q^FT  ^F- 
^^F  3?F?  ^F  ^tfFR^FT    ^F^c!    <>THF^F  ^F  |g^l    ^^    cTF^FnTF^ 

f'^^'cTf  %^f.  ^Ht  hI  m^^fJTfHF  '^'^1?  ^^1^^%  jnr  ^f^  ^r% 

^1  3?FlrF  ^H  F%e  H^'^  ^^^  ^55r%qF^^^  3^%  5F^F  ^F^^- 


5'€  ^flrqf^     ^55     r^OTrf      sifj^fq      '^f^f^      qi^^^  qp-q    ^^  %^f ' 

^^\z\^i  t\^\w  ^^f^'^^  ^?^^  sr  '^^'itrf  j^'^r  ^^^   §^5  H^fr- 

^FH  m^^  %i.  '^  T^  '?ifT  ^^i^  v^e  ^\\^  c^m  f'^si^ 
^mm  \k\2m  ^^f'^^^rf^if^f  f'^^^  h^3^  ^f^^  ^3;^  q^  ^^F- 
f%^4F  ^FfTF  %^F  3TF%,  ci^F  g^Cf  fft^^^i^^fF  ^^^^\  ^m\^^^ 

r^j^m^  "^m]^  ^m  sTFF'ijF  g'-Cr  ^fhf  ^t^sif^^i^  =^f^ct  3Ti^m- 


APPENDIX  IV, 


>JFfJT^^^U^f^^=^'lH^fcTFf^^^^IF^aF^^T^FTf^^FqF^l%%? 
^(F^^F^nH^^fTm^^Ffr^^HFTF'JTfiTl'JTFF'^. 

JT^m  HFcT  ^r^  '^m  %^F  '^HF  %,  T\^^\  ^m^^l:J^  hzmm 

W^T^  HFIKF  ^m  1^  mm-  %#  ^F;3TFfFfF  =^r?H^F^  ^F^^^ 


^ifr  f^i^f  ^Hl  ^[^-TfT  'i5rT[H?r  ^^^^^  ^\\^\z  ^i  =^r^rT 

3T[^7  c^fHRl^  ^RcT  3T'^rTr  ?ifr?T  ^if  sn^^fJT  cfjf  ^KrffrT    f^fH 

•^fr^^cT  ^^^  "^Trr^  ^^rm  h^^  ^^.  ^^n\]^  ^ct  ^.    ^r- 
^jm^  ^i^rT  3^[^r   3TH^  ^[5T<TfnT   ^[^f^TT.   hCi^  ^2:[  ^%: 

APPENDIX  V. 


^[JTc^l^FtH'iraF^^i^F^  ^^F^qJT^ffOFqiTF^F^'TFfr'TF  ^^m' 

f^HF^3ri'^^5^3^qt^u^r^?l^^^^>^F^^F^[W^^r^  iIis^fh^f- 

^r^T  H^^R^JTF^^HFTi?^  ^l^^qFJJH^^^  H^^^f^*^  ^H^FTF- 
^^F't=^itiFF^7?:^FH  ^^^fF'^lf^cT^^Tfr^s^rH^FfF^  ^\^'^Wr 

f^f^^^m^mxiH  '^^^i^TW  tr^Tf  ^^^  ^^  ^rtcr 


i6 


^ 


%  51^  ^^'^'^  ^\im^\^  m^mm  w^r  ^^m  ^mn^  i^^\- 
^^m  ^^K  ^iHRffR  ^riiFT  mm^  mmT\  ^  ^jKJ^m]^ 
m^,  cqm  %^^r^Rq^  Tf^tfr  tr^f^f^  h^itf  Aim  g^^^  $i^ 

^f^  ^F^Fgif^  ^i'HtF^^  ^T'jf  ^F,  ^l?flH"F?T  ^F?T^?T  H^^  ^tH 
^{^^  ^^^FF'^^I^FT  ^F^^  ^  %?^F^H'5^  TF^W  4F35%5  ^F<tJ 
H^f'^  ^^?  5?f^  jf?a5F  ?Tt^  R^TF?^  W*T^  €f,  =^f??[4F«r  ^F- 
q^?T  H^  ^TH  tl?^  ^H^^F=^F  ^nWFT  ^FfF.  "^R^F  :j^^^ 
cT^TH  ^ffl    %^F  #,  fFim^:F4  %  ^  '^J\^]T    ^f^^T    3TI%    3TF?fT 

??mi5T  =^r^cfi^.  5^F  srFSTTiRF  ^^^q  ^hf"^  ^m^^  t\^^\- 
^]^  h^Ttf  jtf-^  ?ff%.     ^to5^5  ^F^i  H^*^  ?Tr^  ^t'tt^  €\, 

^F5fF  ^Ff F  F^^??  ^^F.  ^F  ^F^l^^  ^F^l  ^^  W^W^  r^FRTFOT 
H^Kf  H^tH  S^FiF.  m\^  ^Tf^ff  JTF-^  STF^^F.  ^Mi^  ^F^^Ff 
^F^cTT  ^%  p«^  %  HF^F  ^imZ  ^FM  m^llT  TF^^F  F%^TFt 
mm^  ^FR  'T^  ^?3;?F  ^F^^m  ^TCf  ^3%  ^f'?^  ?TI%  ^[?rf. 
^FF'^^F  '^F?fF  3T^^F^T  ^fFcT  3TF?F.  J^fF  f'^'T?  ^F''7  ^^^  3PT 
^FJ^F^F  ?Tf^FH  f^f^^^F^^^  ^^  ^FT  ^f?§r?T  ^F^.  rqf'TFHf 
^F^WF^  H^cTF^F  ^^  ^^^  ^TF^FT'nF^^  ^n^F.  ^'r!^  ^1q5^ 
^F?5fF  ??r^1  fiFR  F>T^?H  ^\m  ^TF^ff  ^fcT  nffF  3TF^'f  mt  ^F 

#^[>^fF  ^tF'^^^iF%  TfJF^T  ^FcT  ^J^^  ^m^.     li  555^- 

^F^'cT  ^JTF^  ^^?F  5f^fF  ^^^^F=^F  ^Rf^^FT  ^F|f.  ^  =^t?H^[^ 
^F^^^Tf^^^^'fF  ^ifF.  ^R  3^F5ff  ST^^FT  ^FfF,  3?H  5IF5J- 
^F^  ^TTT^  q?i.  ^rqjq  f,^^qF^F  STF^^Fl  ^Ff.  3?^  H^^fff 
HT"^  fFF^L    ^^?  F'^T  ^Hm  c^F  Wcfiq^F^^F  fR  =^FT    5?f^- 


^.^r.  m  %?^ft^Hq^  n^^l"  ^^^^  w#  ^m  ^^^f  ^r^fe-:? 

q-^  ^t^,  H-4%  ^^F  %fl^  ^H  s^ri  qf^'T^F  3^3^^  3T^F 
^F"q"^R  ^^?^55^  T^  w  qfe  fe|^  I^%  ^  ^[^  ^F^r^7?^[fr 
^AJ'^^  3TFfFf  trC^  cqii^qFin  HF^F^^rF  ^3^^  ^TflfSTfTfOT  TF|^;  ^FF- 
^^F  ^F^  ^m^FFT    HFfF.       F^^F  i^F^  5T^  V  5?F  ^%     V^«<^ 

^F^f  ^x^  ^m  ^rffF  %#  ^j,  5^  ?tf  ^ac^F^T  ^ci^f  ^3;^ 

IXmm  ^^  TI^fTF.  cqF^^^  n^  TiIrfF  ?^Wf  ^^^F  [^<?F. 
f^Fm^^^f  ^  HH^  ^fF  %-^[^  ^^  5^R  3T^F  HN^i^     3TfH=^'TF 

r»^F<f   =^^^F  triir  ^ic!^  ^^  f"^-^f  ^^["S  ^i<r  §13;^  ^F  ^^mr^^ 

^  if^^^l  F%fR^Ti^  3^F^F  ^Kf  ^[cI<i   ,.F^F  ^?^'^  ^^RF    3T[^f 

^im^  c^TF^FRF'TF  ^f .  f'^t^f  ^^f^  51.^  ^  Wf>  \^  V  <r  o^^^\^ 
^^m  I  f'^itf^^f.  ^fnr^  c^rq^^  h^t^  t^  ^^^.^i^^  ^f^} 
^F%  ^Fc!^  i%^^i3[  "^^F^r  ^i^"7[^7   ^l\^m  h^^m   ]%^^m 

^F^^F.  "^s^F^^oBqj^^  ^[^'^F  ^fF  ^Wf  1?^%  ^3;^  f'^^^I  %^^F 
€\^  q^r  37FH%  ?Ir!^  3-TR^  rif[  ^J^FcIFH  m.  ^^  ^FR%  ?m^ 
^ecTF  ^3^*'77  qf^n  ^^F  3F^^  ^^F^<F  ^^^  T^F^  %^F.  c^FR 
^F^F  ^TF  ^^H  '^r^^F  ^^^F    T^    ^^^  F'^i  ^IF'C^.     c^F^^^ 

?f^F>cTF:  ^TflTF^  %  %^  ^]'^^  %^cF  3^1%.  T^J  %^^?T[5TfT[at 
?^[>5^  H^l^F  ^ffF.     =q[^^   5^^F  5^^^F  J'^^TH  ^TrT    Ff^T. 


i8 


<^      "V     "S* 


^q  ^■^^T^  ^m\  Wi^\  5^?f  j^^r  q^r  r?^  ^^i]m  hfi^ct^  rf 
^^\^^m  1  ^T^  ^'^^TTr^T  '^trct  3^[|  ?i  q^cT  ^fji  ^i^.   t^  ^^ 

'<5Tfi  rffl  :jqq  cFI^^fTTf^  \^^  tlf^  %o^t    ^[^5^5    ^[^    ?Tt^ 

r'^cT  ^H^  f  [,  ^%  ^r^f  ^tTf  ^g^icfm  ^r^  '^fi%  jt^^fi  ^fcTf 

'^F^^r^fF  ^fTF^cF  q^  3TF"f  ^  TTcF  ^TF^^F^.  K^]^^^  ^.^  qFH 
^ll^F^fFFf^  T^  ^]^  ^[^  ^^tTi^  flFJI^  qrsl^^  ^TvicTF  's^  ^>Tf . 
^s^F  ^H  -^mm  ^F^^  cTJIi?j:H  ^^R%.  h'ctt  ^\^\  ^Wf 
^r^^^F  F'^cFFHni^rqi  TFf  f  JT  ^R  f'^IITF"^  ^3i^  F'^^'cTf  ^^^F  #,  q^ 
^F?i^F#  ^F^  ^ifF  ^^'TTF^  ^1^  ^^^  W^^^  ^%  ^l^m^- 
m^  ^'i\  ^%.       ^FF'fTF  S^'TFrf    jffo5^3    ^F^F  ^fF  F^^^F^   ^557 

^^T  STF^T^  ^^Tf  ?Ff^.  I  ^cFfTF^  ^a5^H  TF^^F  ^^F  t^FcTFTI^ 
^^1^    f'^'H^c!    3TF^    ^    ^F^r^FHT    ^F^^U^T    cTF^^nrii^    ^f^T^ 

T[5K^  #F,  ^7cs%5  ^r^F  T^F%  ^^^^frTFH  ^"^^f  i^m  ^^%> 

g'^CF  ^^^  ^F^  ^^^\^  ^^i  fTf^F.  ?c!$  ^^c!F^  STF^JTr  R^ff^ 
f"^^?  JF%.  ?^^  F'^^#  ^[^^F  '^Ff^JF  TF^T^?  ^JT^t  ^N  ^F?^rT 
HHF  ^^^  Jf^qF^  cF3  ^^J5  ^*#.  JH:  4fa5i5  ^F^f  ?TFR  g^^ 
^FcT^  ?^f'^^^  q^  37[^.  ^JPJ^^^FfTfH  ^^n  '^^niF^T  ^^FffF  ^Fp^ 
^fSF^^^F  3T^cff,  3TF7nT  ^^r\\  ^^  ^j^\  ^\iT\\  ii^s^\    m;^\^\  ^^ 


19 

3?R?IR  ?[^"?^^^^  ^^f^     HH^rf  Tr^#     1%ITR(  ^TftTf  ^  ^*;gf 

H^^i5  Rc^%^  TT^^f  fliE^n^  f^^rnr^r  ^f^f  ^^j  ^mw^z 

!?^[  m^\  ^mm  ^^1^  %^^  3Tr^^%  ^i^.  ]^^^  ^]q^ 
qF?f^  ^^Ti^  ^^r^  f%r^  ^arcT  rq[%  gi  ^^ur  trs;^  '^x^  h- 
qr^Tr^  Ir"^  ^  f^Tcfr  f^#.  ^r^'Trm  ^rfi  ^^^f  ^s^  srrl,  % 
T^f  T  f^t^i^  Tf^^r  '<JTq;rTTr^  ^[^1  ^  ji^^j  ^>i^Tr^  ^r'^T^r 

?F<3r#  c-qiR^qf  JT^rffF^T  ^R^  ^Tf^r.  ^F  ^rf^F  ?tff"^^7  ^f^ 
'^f^^fCf  ^h^r  ^Toj^fr  ^r^  ^^^  l^i  ^^frf  ^^f^f.  ^^ 

%  2T^T  ^[f  ^?F^  ^FIcTf^.    c^F  ^^F^^^   ^^F  f^^FT    ^^:^  %- 

f'^^f  ^m\  ^^^\  ^F^  :3'^^FJF  M^»  m^^^\  ^ft  i^?  ^f^ 
^55#.  ?^Cf^  ^cffTF^  Tf^^  ^.^rr^  ^m  mK^  ^^"^  m^^. 

5?ff  ^fFo5.  ^|=T  ^Fq  1%1'^of  ^F^  ^TF^F  f  ^f^F^F?.  ST'^FPT 
^  T^  =^35f|^  ^^F^TTrs^F  F'^^rt  4Fo5^  ^F^F    ^F%  ^Icl^  ^1; 

F'^fTTcF  ^  ^U\,  ^cTT  %  II  TF^^F  ^F?^  ^\  H^F^  ?f^?  Sff'^^'TT 
JT?o5F  3Tf[RT  »  o  =^fcg[H  qWi-  ^^FoS^^?  ^FFM  ^%  ^m  ^fI'^^F?: 
^fcT^F.  ^K^j  'if!  ^r?iFF3^'^  BTF'TW  ST^HT  ^m  ^'3{]^  ^[qF- 
^  If^^  tN  =^F^  STP^fTFFH    I^F  HF^Fl^rF  f"^.      cF^rlT  |B\ 


20 


\^m\  ^\^.^T>R\^m  '^n^  ^z\r\  mm'^  ^h  i^fim  ^]m  tpi^t 
^T  ^1%  ^r^fcT  3Tiq%=^  q7o5l%  m^^^  ^^J  ^^^  ^ro5#,5 

^f^^^     q[55[^7'TrT  ^[cj^^r^r     =fr'^I%  ^^f^  -^[utt^    '^j:?^^    qf^ 

*'^4rH^^[T=^^r  '^^FH^F^m   qF^^^  ??f55^^  ^f^i  ^tfi  ^iVr^^ 

%^F.  ^Hr  fF?^^  ^1[  qt4('  ^TfFH^^Fim  tFFTF'TO^^  3T[q^?TF 
3TW^q^^  ;;TFq^?:(f3T^^  F%^^F^  %^?TF^^^  ^F^J^^TFH  Hl^F^tcT  ^F- 
^FS;^  ^tF^^  F'^^rft  T^^qt  fi^^  If^:^  ?I^^F'4c?F  ^f'^^'^^FT  ^TF 
^^  55:i.    Tf^F^TTT  =^%  ^F^F^  ^F  qf^fntH?    ^FHF^-:?  ^F^ 

^  TF^^RF^^^^fF  ^^f  1(3;^  's^^  ^\^j  m^mj  w^%^  f^^?TF 

€r,  ^F<F  3TF^F  t(f^  rqr^TJTI^  ^]^^  qfj  ^7S^5    ^IrfF  qF=^F 

|n2Tf  #,  =^F?^^q  ^F^^^  ^F^F  ^m\^  mjzj  ^^m^  ^m 

5?FSqrF.  fFo^t  f{^F^  ^tFcFF  ^?FJ  t^'^cT  \^  ^  ^TgF'^cT  ^TfgSS  cFH: 
?t^F^F  cTH^  TFF'pJ.  m  ^cT^^FcT,  ^iF^rf^f^  ^^m  ^IHMiH 
^  ^R^^f^  ^F^^f  c!Fti^r,  =^f?M=^  ^Rt^'  ^g  1  ?^^FH  ^^3;^ 
^^Pf  H^^  ^tF  f'^'^?^  %'^^  €r,  cTF^^'TT  ^F^^RF  ^^?  qh^^^ 
^FiF=sqF  fTF^^FH  ^{^^  ^^^^fF^^^FT  ^fCf  ^^^F^  ?TFfF  ^F^rlFrT 
^H  TT'^F^r  ^J%^F,  qt5  ^FH%  ^fF  qf T^FiJcF  'il^^  if^^^^ 
^>^r^  ^f^cT  3TF>cT.  '^'TFHH  ^Ft^^  ^  ^I#  ^5^??f,  ^DrFF'^ 
^Cr^  fTF%  ^H  ^Fff.  ^[iffF  cTF^^^RF  ^^^R  ^55  ^[ff  ^?^F 
;7qF>4^  %^F  fFcTF,rqF=^F  F^^^^  ^I^F^R"'^  c^F^r^l^  fFf^^I^F  ^F^- 
^F3  =^Ff^  3TRrFF,  ^TFcFF  ^FTfircTrf2F^^^  ^^FN  ^FF^^  ^1»IFFT  r^TTfF, 
W  HF^FgL^=H7^  ^:FTO^^F'T^  37f^rF.  ?T^  sriFfTF^THF^i  s^F^^F^  ^\t- 

^^\^W^^  c^te  ^rw  %^7  #,  'jCf  ^^j^f  iti^f  ^t^j^j  ^f^fh^f^ 

?^F  CFH  ^f'^^  3TFDT5  PT^IT^  ^^r^#. 


^ 


21 

APPENDIX  VL 

{In formation   from   our  Indore  friend.) 


Chandraseniya   Kayastha  Prabhu. 

Sub-caste  (Endo-gamos.) NU 

Hypergamoua, 
Family  titles  (  ^mJH  ) 

I  Ganide  1^  2  Giipte  jfi  3  Bahire  iff^  4  Dalvi  aliaa  Donde  ^jS^i 
1!;^^  ^  5  Nachane  ^^^  6  Kamthe  f^nf^  7  Dixit  aliaa  Dighe  f^%<T  ^ 
f^  8  Gadakari  »TT^[  9  Rarara  alias  Raghav  mi  ^  XJ^  10  Kshipre 
alias  Raje  f%^  ^  U^  11  Shathe  ^^  12Jayawaiit  3rqTtT  13  Shringarpuro 
alias  Tungar«  ^^TT^  ^  ^Tlt  14  Javalekar  alias  Javale  iRo^^  3ife 
;fm^  15  Karnatki  alias  Karnik  Wi^J^  ^  ^f^RJ  16  Pradban  ^>^  H 
Randive  V^  18  Sule  §^  19  Satpute  «nT^  20  Patanker  qr^ffC  21 
Tamhane  alias  Tambe  ?TW^  ^  Ht^  22  Phansp  V^  23  Khatik  (gfffj^B 
24  Bendre  alias  Durve.  "tjr  ^«^  jf  25  Vaidya  %5I  26  Pan^ule  qtg[^  27 
Korde  ^(t  2S  Likhite  fff<#I^  29  Vivade  mf^  30  Da  vane  ^31  Va«:hul© 
^?!  32  Chitre  f%^  33  Mobile.  ^^  34  Vakhare  f^^  35  Muke  5%  3l> 
Ulkand  ^^^  37  Bbisbe  ]K^  38  Chaubal  alias  Chawak  %T^w  ^  ^«f«l5 
39  Khale  w1^  40  Tivekar  f^tfTC  41  Deupatre.  ^T?i^ 

Sections   (  m^.  ) 

[EXOGAMOS.] 

1  Kiishyup  ^f?T(T  2  Kripa  fT  3  Raibhya  ?^??  4  Bbagur  vn!pr  -'» 
Naidhruvatfwf  6  Bbargara  HT**!^  7  Jamadagni  irrm^^  8  Bhrigu  HJJ 
9  Garga  t^  10  Bharadwaja  »Tinrir  U  Kapila  ^^f^  12  Deval  ^^  i:> 
vShandilya  5Ttft^^  14  Atreya  ^'^^  15  Maitrayan  t^^nT»?T  16  Agaat* 
^TTrpTl  7'  Pulaha  5^  18  Paingya  ^^  19  Vishwamitra  J^m^  20  Gautani 
^frPT  21  Vasbishtha  ^%y  22  Sf  nkvayan  ^Tr^qT«?JT  23  Gandbamadan  Tif- 
i?K!r  24  Vyagbra  %^  25  Samir.  ^. 

Note. — Nos.    1  — 4    cannot    intermarry,    so  alao.    Nos.    5    to  8 ; 
9    to    11;     12   and    13;    14  and    15   and    16   and     17,    Nos.    18, 


22 

to  25  can  marry  into  apv  section  besides  their  own,  subject  to  the 
general  rule  that  the  <th  male  and  4th  female  ancestors  are  not 
identical,  a  rule  very  carefully  observed.  That  sectiou  of  this  rule 
which  is  called  T^rT^  (  q^  return  and  >r^  twig  or  creeper)  means 
returning  tlie  twig  or  branch  that  is  marrying  a  daughter  from  tlie 
family  of  the  mother  of  the  bridegroom.  This  is  scrupulously 
avoided. 

Of  the  family  n.ames  originally  belonging  to  the  Ohandraseniya 
Kayastha  Prabhus  the  following  have  been  admittedly  adopted  1>t 
the  Marathas  :—  .,  woi^ji'orii.ij  wjia: 

(1)  Gurude  q^  (2)  RanadTveT<5?f?rf' ^gjVp,^iiilje7nJ  (4)  Thakare  Z^^ 
(5)  Bhishe  PI^T  (6)  Tungare  grrR"  (7)  Dalvi  ^63^  (8)  Korde  ^? 
(9)  Vaidya  t^^T  (10)  Patankar  mz^W.X  (11)  Raje  ?^^  and  (12)  Dabir  ?3n^. 

^Y  It  would  be  impossible  to  prevent  any  faniily  from  adopting  tl^e 
Burnames  of  their  Patrons,  masters  or  employers,  and  the  process 
is  very  conspicuous  among  the    Parsees  among  whom  we  have,  Petits, 

Wellingtons,  (hoopers.  Meadows,  Ashburners,  and  others,  but  the  fact 
that  authors  of  the  community  adopting  the  names  of  the  superior 
f^ect,  admitting  the  adoption  deserves  to  be  recorded.  [Compare 
iShelke's  Vaunsliavali,  t^r^st  and  Dhairavo's  Shannavakuli,  ^fTT^-^gt 
2)ublished  respectfully  in  Poona  and  Bombay.] 

.'•>?« -.inOHANDRA  SENIYA  KAYASTHA  PRABHUS. 

One  peculiar  trait  of  this  community  is  the  at^quisition  of  land- 
or  hereditary  Vatans  ;  they  seem  to  have  domiciled  themselvesr 
wherever  they  could  succeed  in  obtaining  possession  of  land  ;  and 
they  pride  in  assuming  official  designations  for  their  families,  drop- 
j)ing  the  surname  (  ^^^]^  )  but  retaining  its  tradition  and  its  gotra 
for  religious  or  matrimonial  purposes.  As  an  instance  a  short 
sketch  of  the  members  of  one  family  from  Dabhol,  who  are  Jay  a  wants 
is  sufficient.  From  a  family  tree  in  the  possession  of  Mr.  R.  N. 
fViamdar,  the  Honorary  Magistrate  of  Poona  it  appears  that 
(luring  the  last  5  or  6  hundred  years  the  descendants  of  one  man 
named  Lingo  vShankar  liave  acquired  residence  in  25  places  and  are 
known  by  19  family  names.  (1)  Tungar,  (2)  Shringarpur,  (3)  Raja- 
pur,  (4)  Yeshwantgad,  (5)  Yeshwi,  (6)  Duragjiwadi,  (7)  Satara,  (8) 
Mulher,  (9)  Mahad,  (10)  Guralji,  (11)  Poona,  (12)  Mawal,  (13)  Th^na. 
<14)Charai,  (15)  Baroda,  (16)  Bassein,  ri7)  Shahapur,  (18)  Kohoch, 
(19)  Bombay,  (20)  Hyderabad,  (21)  Panvel,  (22)  Gandagar,  (23)  Kol- 
hapur,    (24)  Indapur,    (25)  Chaool,    (26)    Dhabol  and    that  the  direct 


\^ 


representatives  of  that  single  person  are  this  day  known  as  (1)  Javale, 

(2)  Tungare,  (3)  Javawant,  (4)  Shriugarpure,    (5)  Tipnis,    (6)  Karkha- 

nis,  (7)  Fadnis,(8)  CJ}itnis,(9)  Inamdar,  (10)  Adhikari,  (11)  Yeshwikar, 

1 2)  Durupravadikar,  (13)  Deshpande,  (14)  Mulherkar,  (15)  Rajapurkar, 

16  )    Mahadker,    (17)  Patil,   (18)  Kohochkar  and  (  19  )  Kulkami. 

;  1}  an^rfif-irr^s  (2^  gjir^-^qit  (S)  ^^t?[  (4)  ^TKir-frin^  (5)  lz^^w  C6; 
^k^r1«  (7)  TT^^jftH  (8)  f^z^B  (9)  ^^]^^  riOj  3Tf^r^  (U)  >^%-Wt^ 
'12;  5^TT^TTr-5^^T:^^  (13;  \m\t  (14)  5^^^lT^^  (15)  TUn^-Tmr^^- 
^  (10)  ^TfTT-T^rTT^  f  17)  qr^tw  (18)  ^rr^-^tf^^C  (19)  fS^Tf.  Of  these 
19    family    names  9    are    derived  from    the    domiciles    and    9    from 

official    designations  while   the    remaining   one  is  surname.     [^^HTH] 

'.,♦  it  m 

The  family  names  given  in  the  beginning  have  been  adopted 
during  pre-historic  period  and  many  have  lost  their  meaning,  biii 
tlie  following  is  mere  guess  work  or  intrusion  into  the  science 
of  philology'.  No  traditions  exists  as  to  their  origin  : — (1)  Gurude 
i  Eagles  among  men.)  The  head  men  or  chieftain.  Those  with  the 
Eagle  on  tjheir  flag. 

(2)  Gupte— It  is  from  Gupti  the  Sword-stick. 

(3)  Bahire— Deaf. 

vi)  Efeilvi— ^From  ^t?  dal  (army)  commandants. 

(5)  Nachane — From  ^Rofl  a  kind  of  grain  or  nach  Jff^  dance. 

(6)  Dixit — Performers  of  the  great  borse  sacrifice. 

(7)  Gad kari  — Commandants  of  Fort. 

(8)  Kshipre  alias  Raj e— Rulers  of  the  tract  watered  by  tbe  Kshipra, 

a  river  in  Malwa. 
(9)'Sbathe— -From  Shat    ^3  "cunning." 

1 0)  Jayawant — The  Victorious. 

11)  Pradban — Ministers.  ^    y^; 

12)  Randive— The  lights  of  tbe  battle-field,      mti^  *•■ 

13)  Phanse — The   Jack-fruit    which    is    ''outwardly  rougb    but    i»- 
.  wardly  soft." 

(14)  Vaidya—Physicians. 

(15)  Likhite— Writers. 

(16)  Vivade —   f^f^   Discussers,   Ambassadors. 

17)  Vaghule — The  bat-like    [compare^  fable    of   changing    sides    in 
battles.] 

(18)  Chitre-  The  beautiful  "like  a  picture." 

(19)  Muke— Dumb. 

(20)  Chaubal— #[^o5   CommanderB-in-Chief. 


Proceedings  $f  the  Chandraseniya  Kayastha  Prahhu 
gathering  held  under  the  auspices  of  the  Chandraseniya 
Kayastha   Prabhu   Social   Club,  Poona,    on   2ht   July, 
[90Iy  in  the  late  Rao  Bahadur  Pandurang   Daji   Adhi 
harts  hall, 

1.  Mr.  Trimbak  WasudcT  Guptc,  Secretary  of  the  Institution, 
opened  the  meeting  by  reading  the  invitation  card  attached  to  this 
proceeding.  Mr.  Guptc  stated  that  the  work  of  the  ethnographii; 
questions  with  their  answers  and  obserrations  was  laid  upon  the 
table  of  the  club  8  days  as  annomnced  already  ;  that  this  general 
gathering  of  the  community  was  to  approve  of  the  same  and  sanction 
its  submission  to  R.  E.  Enthoven,  Esq.,  I.C.S.,  Provincial  Superin- 
tendent of  Census. 

2.  Mr.  Ramchandra  Nilkant  Inamdar  proposed  and  Mr.  Kashi- 
nath  Malhar  Kamik  seconded — 

That  Sirdar  Bhirrao  Madhawrao  alias  Bapusaheb  Potnis  vhould 
preside  on  the  occasion. 

The  proposition  was  carried  out  unanimously. 

The  President  suggested  that  it  would  be  inconvenient  to  read 
all  the  questions,  answers  and  the  observations  thereon,  he  therefore 
wished  that  some  of  the  selected  questions  with  their  answers  should 
be  read  by  Mr.  Balkrishnarao  Vithal  Potnis  and  observations  th«reon 
be  summarized  by  Mr.  T.  V.  Gupte.  This  was  done  by  both  the 
gentlemen  at  the  sense  of  the  meeting. 

4.  Mr.  Khanderao  Shripat  Mokashi  proposed  and  Mr.  Sakharam 
Ramchandra  Chaubal  seconded — 

That  the  work  before  the  gathering  be  approved,  endorsed  and 
signed  by  the  President  and  that  a  letter  submitting  the  work  t>e 
drafted  by  the  Secretary  and  signed  by  the  Chairman  and  be  sent  to 
the  Provincial  Superintendent  of  Census.     Carried  unanimously. 

5.  Mr.  B.  A.  Gupte  of  Indore  proposed  and  Mr,  R.  D.  Karkha- 
w  and  Dr.  Satpute  seconded — 


25 

(a)  Tlia<-.  the  thanks  of  this  general  meeting  be  conveyed  to 
R.  E.  Enthoven,  Esq.,  I.C.S.,  Provincial  Superintendent  of  Census, 
Bombay,  for  his  courtesy  in  giving  this  caste  an  opportunity  of  com- 
piling its  history  as  written  by  its  own  members  »nd   public   bodies. 

In    putting    the    Resolution    before    the   meeting  Mr.  Gupte  re- 
marked that  the  political  wisdom  of  avoiding   unnecessary    agitation! 
and  heart-burnings  in  doing  one's  duty  is  a  rare  virtue  and    deserves 
\  to  be  publicly  appreciated. 


(b)  That  Dr.  Ramkrislma  Gopal  Bhandarkar,  M.  A.  Ph.  D., 
C.I.E.,  the  great  Antiquarian  and  Sanskrit  Scholar  of  the  century, 
be  informed  of  the  deep  obligations  he  has  laid  the  caste  under  by 
his  advice  and  valuable  suggestions  on  the  draft  replies  of  the  ques- 
tions received  from  the  Ethnographic  Committee  of  Government,  »nd 
that  regret  may  be  expressed  at  the  valuable  time  he  had  to  spend 
in  convincing  such  laymen  as  the  members  of  the  committee  of  th« 
club. 

In  putting  the  Resolution  before  the  gathering  Mr.  B.  A.  Gupte 
laid  much  stress  on  the  value  of  the  hslp  and  added  that  although 
Dr.  Bhandarker  was  above  thanks  it  was  his  pleasant  duty  to  express 
them  just  as  an  infant  would  naturally  express  its  deep  obligations 
to  a  nurse  with  a  divinely  sweet  smile  because  it  does  not  possess 
the  power  of  speech.  Carried  imanimously. 

6.  Mr.  Ramchandra  Nilkant  Inamdar  proposed  and  Mr.  Bal- 
krishnarao  Vithal  Potnis  seconded— 

That  Mr.  Gupte,  of  Indore  be  thanked  for  his  coming  over  to 
Poona  for  this  gathering  especially. 

Carried  unanimously. 

7.  (a)     Ramchandra  Nilkant  Inamdar,  proposed  and   Mr.    Raja- 
ram  Chimnajee  Gupte  seconded — 

That  Messrs.  Balkrishna  Vithal  Potnis  and  T.  V.  Gupte 
be  specially  thanked  for  preparing  the  whole  work.  Carried 
unanimously. 

(b)     Mr.  T.  V.  Gupte  proposed  and  R.  D.  Karkhanis  seconded  — 

That  Messrs.  Kashinath  Malhar  Karnik  and  Ramchandra 
Nilkant  Inamdar  be  thanked  for  gathering  the  material  of 
the  work  prepared. 


26 

In  putting  the  Resolution  Mr.  Gupte  said  that  he  could  not 
have  completed  the  work  with  jVIr.  Balkrishuarao  Potnis,  but  for  th<» 
exertions  of  Messrs.  Karnik  and  Inamdar  who  rather  showed  them 
the  way  in  compiling  the  bulky  work.  That  as  a  Secretary  of  the 
Historical  Society  Mr,  Inamdar  gave  the  best  help  possible  from  time 
to  time,  and  that  the  advantage  of  the  vast  reading  of  Mr. 
Kakasaheb  Karnik  (known  student  of  history)  was  timely  taken  in 
preparing  this  work. 

Thanks  were  then  proposed  to  the  President.  Carried  out  un- 
animously. 

(Sd.)    B.    M.    POTNIS, 

President. 


CORRESPONDENCE. 

No.  410  of  1900. 

From 

R.    E.    ENTHOVEN,  Esq.,  LC.S., 

Provincial  Superintendent  of  Census, 

Bombay  Presidencv. 
To 

The  SECRETARY, 

Chandraseniya  Kayastha  Prabhu  Social  Club, 

Poona  City. 

Camp  Poona,  13th  August,  190<). 

Sir, 

I  have  the    honour    to   enclose    herewith    ten    copies    of    certain] 
ethnographic  questions  dealing  with  information    which    is    requiredl 
in    connection    with    the  census  of  1901,  and  to  enquire  whether  the 
(Committee  of  the  Club  will  be  kind  enough  to  assist  me  by  arranging 
to  obtain  replies  to  the  questions  from  those  who  are    in    position    to 
supply  accurate  information. 

I  havs  the  honour  to  be. 
Sir, 
Your  most  obedient  servant, 

(Sd.)    R.   E.    ENTHOVEN, 
Provincial  Superintendent  of  Ceneut. 


27 

Poona,  26th  September,  1901. 
From 

THE  CHAIRMAN, 

Cliaiidraseniya  Kayastha  Prabhn  Social  Club, 

Poona. 
Jo 

R.    E.    ENTHOVEN,    Esq., 

Provincial  Superintendent  of  Census, 

Bombay  Presidency, 

Poona. 
Sir, 

With  reference  to  your  letter  No.  410,  dated  13th  August,  1900. 
f  am  desired  by  the  Committee  of  the  Local  Chandraseniya  Kayastha 
IVabhu  Club  to  forward  replies  to  the  questions  therein  referred  to 
with  the  following  remarks  : — 

(a).  Copies  of  your  questions  were  forwarded  to  different  town* 
but  excepting  Thana,  Baroda,  Maval,  Dewas,  and  Indorc  no  replies 
have  been  received,  nor  is  there  any  hope  of  creating  interest  in 
this  subject. 

(b).  The  Committee  of  the  Club  has  therefore  to  content  itself 
with  what  materials  they  could  rather  together  after  repeated  calls 
and  earnest  solicitations. 

(c).  All  the  replies  recorded  and  the  information  locally  collect- 
ed were  placed  ad  seriatim  before  the  Club,  the  points  freely  dis- 
cussed and  the  final  reply  adopted,  much  stress  was  laid  on  the 
authorities  that  could  be  produced  in  print  over  mere  traditions  or 
unrecorded  local  stories. 

(d).  Wherever  possible  every  effort  was  made  to  avoid  specula- 
tions in  the  body  of  the  replies,  but  it  has  been  deemed  advisable  to 
add  a  separate  chapter  of  dissertations  compiled  from  the  Toluminoue 
criticism  received.  This  chapter  though  extraneous  to  the  definite 
requirements  of  your  committee  will,  it  is  hoped,  prove  interesting  in 
its  own  way. 

(e).  The  whole  report  has  finally  been  adopted  in  the  General 
Meeting  of  the  caste  on  the  21st  of  July,  1901. 

(f).     Thanks  are  due  to  Messrs,  Ramrao  Narayan  Pradhan,  Sakha- 


28 


1 


ram  Gunesli  Mujumdar,  both  of  Baroda,  and  to  R.  S.  B.  A.  Gupte  of 
Indore  and  Mr.  Narayanrao  Deshpande  of  Urowda  in  Maval,  Fadnis 
of  Dewas  State  and  Mr-  V.  G.  Kotwal  of  the  Thana  Club. 

(g).  Of  the  Poona  workers  Messrs.  Ramchandra,  Nilkuntha, 
Inamdar,  Kashinath  Malhar  Karnik,  Balkrishna  Vithal  Potnis  deserve 
the  special  mention  for  the  self-imposed  task  of  collecting  materials 
from  published  records  of  all  sorts.  As  Secretary  of  the  Poona  His- 
torical Society  of  the  caste  Mr.  Inamdar  proved  himself  a  valuable 
acquisition  to  the  Committee  of  the  Club. 

(h).  But  above  all  the  strenuous  and  heavy  task  enthuiiastically 
undertaken  and  creditably  carried  out  deserves  recognition.  To  the 
exertions  of  Messrs.  Balkrishna  Vithal  Potnis  and  Trimbak  Vasudeo 
Gupte  is  solely  due  the  accomplishment  of  the  embodiment  and  con- 
solidation of  the  voluminous  information  and  the  separate  prepara- 
tion of  the  dissertation  (observation)  chapter.  But  for  tbem  the 
Club  would  not  have  been  able  to  do  their  work  satisfactorily. 

(2).  It  is  tlie  earnest  desire  of  the  Club  to  publish  this  work 
in  a  separate  book  after  it  is  revised  by  you  and  1  am  directed  to 
solicit  the  favour  of  your  recasting  it  in  the  form  in  which  you  would 
like  to  see  it  published.  You  have  already  placed  the  community 
under  great  obligations  by  giving  them  an  opportunity  to  say  their 
say  and  a  critical  examination  thereof  will  add  to  their  obligations, 
the  resolution  placed  in  the  meeting  of  the  caste  is  respectfully 
A  copy  of  enclosed. 

(3j.  It  is  impossible  to  conclude  this  letter  without  expreising 
the  deep  obligations  under  which  Dr.  R.  G  Bhandarker  has  placed 
the  Club  and  the  Committee  by  reading  very  carefully  all  the  replies 
drafted  by  the  Club  and  favouring  them  with  suggestions  and  ad- 
vice invaluable.  That  a  scholar  of  Dr.  Bhandarker's  standing  should 
have  borne  with  patience  the  crude  and  lay  enquiries  of  a  group  of 
non -antiquarian  students  of  History,  that  he  should  have  spent  hours 
with  them  as  if  to  teach  them  how  and  what  to  write  and  that  all 
this  should  have  been  done  in  a  spirit  of  impartial  and  friendly 
advice  was  an  advantage  not  to  be  over-rated.  To  him  therefore  I 
am  specially  directed  to  convey  through  Government  the  special  and 
heavy  obligation  of  the  community. 

I  beg  to  remain, 

Sir, 

Your  most  obedient  servant, 

RAJARAMA  CHIMNAJEE,  Chairman, 

Chandraseniya  Kayastha  Prabhu  Social 

Club,  Poona. 


.39 

No.  1  pf  1901. 

From 

R.  E.  ENTHOVEN,  Esq.,  I.  C.  S., 

Superintendent,  Ethnographic  Survey, 

Bombay  Presidency. 

THE  CHAIRMAN, 

Chandraseniya  Kayastlia  Prabhu  Social  Club, 

Poona,  1st  October,  1901. 
Sir, 

I  have  the  honour  to  .  acknowledge  the  receipt  of  your 
letter  of  the  20th  instant  (of  the  last  month  ?)  and  accompani- 
ments containing  replies  to  Ethnographical  questions  in  so 
far  as  they  relate  to  the  Chandraseniya  Kayastha  Prabhus,  and  to  ask 
you  to  convey  my  thanks  to  the  Committee  for  the  care  and  industry 
with  which  they  have  applied  themselves  to  the  work  of  preparing 
these  materials  for  au  Ethnographical  sketch  of  the  caste. 

2.  With  the  permission  of  the  Committee  I  propose  now  to  print 
a  proof  article  for  the  recently  sanctioned  Ethnographic  Survey  from 
tliese  materials  and  to  submit  it  to  you  for  any  remarks  you  may  have 
to  oflPer.  There  will,  I  would  add,  be  no  objection  to  your  issuing 
the  article  separately  as  proposed  in  para.  1  (i)  of  your  letter. 

(o)  For  the  purpose  of  prosecuting  the  Survey  the  full  scope  of 
which  is  explained  in  the  enclosed  papers,  it  is  of  the  utmost  im- 
portance to  secure  the  assistance  of  the  castes,  tribes  and  committees 
which  are  to  be  dealt  with  in  its  records.  I  shall  welcome  at  all 
times  information  carefully  collected  and  compiled  by  such  associa- 
tions on  the  lines  which  your  committee  has  adopted,  and  I  would 
ask  you  to  convey  my  special  acknowledgments  to  those  gentlemen 
mentioned  in  your  letter  who  have  by  their  labours  materially  con- 
tributed to  the  success  of  the  investigations  set  on  foot  on  receipt  of 
my  list  of  questions. 

4.  I  shall  have  much  pleasure  in  bringing  to  the  notice  of 
Government  the  names  of  gentlemen  who  assist  in  the  production  of 
the  work  described  in  the  enclosed  papers,  embodying  the  result  of 
the  Ethnographic  Survey  of  this  Presidency. 


30 

6.  I  would  ask  you  in  conclusion  to  inform  the  members  of 
jour  caste  of  the  pleasure  with  which  I  have  received  tlie  reiolutioh 
passed  on  July  21st  last.  I  can  only  trust  that  representatives  of 
other  castes  will  come  forward  with  equal  readiness  to  assist  me  with 
information  and  advice  concerning  the  origin,  constitution,  customs 
and  ceremonies  of  the  division  of  Hindu  Society  to  which  they  m»y 
belong. 

I  have  the  honour  to  be, 
Sir, 
Your  most  obedient  servant, 

rSd.)    R.  E.  ENTHOVEN, 
Superintendent,  Ethnographic  Survey. 


No.  45  of  1903. 

From 

R.  E.  ENTHOVEN,  Esquire,  I.  C.  S., 

Superintendent  of  the  Ethnographical  Survey, 

Bombay  Presidency. 

To 

The  Secretaky, 

Chandraeeniya  Kayasth  Prmbhu  Social  Club, 

Poona. 

Camp  Poona,  9th  March,  19021. 

Sir, 

I  have  the  honour  to  forward  herewith  d  copies  of  the  Monograph 
on  "Prabhus"  for  distribution  among  the  gentlemen  who  kindly 
assisted  in  preparing  materialu  for  the  same. 

T  shall  be  glad  to  receive  any  criticism  that  you  may  be  disposed 
to  offer  regarding  the  monograph  as  it  now  stands.  The  account  ia 
marked  "draft"  as  you  will  observe  and  is  merely  provisional. 
Ultimately  it  will  be  incorporated  in  the  Ethnographical  Glossarry 
of  the  Presidency  but  this  will  not  be  published  for  some  years  yet. 
In  the  meanwhile  additional  materials  may  be  forthcoming,  ot  correc- 
tions may  be  found  desirable.     I  trust  your  committee   will   continue 


31 

to  devote  attention  to  tlie  origin  and  customs  of  the  caste  and  kindly 
keep  me  informed  of  the  result.  I  shall  be  happy  at  any  timt  to 
discuss  any  questions  that  may  arise,  in  a  personal  interview  at 
^lo.  17,  Queen's  Gardens,  between  the  hours  of  12  and  4. 

I  hmve  the  honour  to  be, 
Sir, 
Tour  most  obedient  servant, 

(Sd.)    R.  E.  ENTHOVEN, 
Superintendent  of  the  Bombay  Ethnographical  Survey^ 


Poona,  Ist  September,  1903. 
Dear  Sir, 

I  enclose  herewith  copies  of  the  important  correspondence  with 
the  Provincial  Superintendent  of  Census  and  Ethnography  and  re- 
quest to  kindly  furnish  me  with  a  note  ef  criticism  and  additional 
information  (Vide  Mr.  Enthoven's  last  letter  No.  45  of  March  9th, 
1903)  that  you  may  be  disposed  to  offer  on  the  draft  monograph  sent 
to  you  some  days  back. 

2.  The  materials  supplied  to  Mr.  Enthoven  by  the  Club  could 
not  be  fully  embodied  in  the  draft  monograph  and  therefore  it  is 
decided  to  issue  them  separately  in  print.  (Vide  Para  2  of  Mr. 
Enthoven's  letter  No.  1  of  October  1st,  1901.;  This  would  further 
enable  all  the  readers  of  the  monograph  to  offer  their  criticism  and 
suggestions. 

I  hope  to  receive  your  note  of  criticism  and  suggestions  at  your 
early  convenience. 

Yours  Sincerely, 

T.  V.  GUPTE, 
Chairman,  Chndraseniya  Kayastha   Prabhn 
Social  Club,  Poona, 


PART  II. 


1 


EXTRACTS 

■FROM    BOMBAY   GAZKTTER  ANI*    OTIIKH     PlTBLlCATIONvS, 


Bomhatj  CiazeJtfer  Volume,  II. — Surat  and  Broach  pp.  52,  Writers 
fSurat) — under  the  head  of  writers  come  three  classes,  Bramha- 
Kshatris  (o36),  Kayasths  (981)  and  Prabhus  (211 1. 

Kaira  and  Vanckmahal  Vol.  III. — 1\  30  "The  Kayastha 
Prahhus  settled  in  Gujrath  after  its  conquest  by  ti)e  Marathasv" 

Bojiihay  Gazetteer,  Vol.  A'.— Ratna.g^iri  and  Savantwadi  pp.  118 — 
The  only  class  of  writers  are  Kayasth  Prabiius  with  a  strength  of  664 
souls  (males  o41.  females  o2o).  They  are  found  in  very  small  num- 
bers all  over  tire  district,  but  cliiefly  in  the  north,  in  DafX)li,  Chiplnn 
and  Khed.  Anionic  Kayastha  Prabhus  there  are  no  sub-divisions. 
Except  that  none  have  li<?ijt  eyes,  they  do  not.  in  appearance  or  dress 
diflFer  from  Brahmans.  They  sj^eak  Marathi  correctly  and  have  no 
separate  dialect.  They  eat  fislu  mutton  and  ^me,  but  not  domestic 
fowls.  They  are  clean,  neat  and  hard-working  and  in  former  dis- 
turbed times  had  a  name  for  faithfulness  and  bravery.  Though 
frugal  in  straitened  circumstan'-'es,  when  prosperous  thev  are  hos- 
pitable and  fond  of  show  and  pleasure.  Some  are  in  Clovernment 
Service,  some  are  cultivators,  and  few  are  hereditary  ofHcers  or  the 
holders  of  land  grants.  In  roli,<>ion  they  do  not  differ  from  Brah- 
mans. Their  chief  household  god  and  goddess  arc  Khandoba  and 
Bhavani.  Their  fatnily  priests  are  Brahmans.  They  do  not  inte^r- 
ttiarry  with  other  castes.  CSaste  disputes  are  settled  by  a  mass 
meeting  of  the  castemen.  They  send  tlieir  children  to  school,  and  are 
on  the  whole,  prosperous. 

P.  412-13  (Savantwadij. — Under  Writers  come  Prabhus  with  a 
strength  of  19  souls.  Descendants  of  men  in  British  employ  when 
the  state  came  under  their  management  ;  they  are  outsiders  from 
Ratnagiri  and  Thana.  Since  187i^  all  the  Prabhus,  except  one 
family,  have  left  Savantwadi. 


Kolala  and  Junjim,  Vol.  XI,  1883  A.  1).—Puge  46.  Writers  -Of 
writers  tliere  were  two  classes  with  a  strength  of  4,242  (finales    2,086. 
females  2,157)  or  117  per  cent,  of  Hindu  population.     Of  these  4,182 
finales  2,059,  females  2123)  were  Kayastha  Prabhns,  and  60  (males  26, 
females  34)    Patane    Piablms.     Kayastha    Prabhus  are    returned    as 
found  over  tlie  wliole  district.  So  strong  is  the  rivalry  between  Kayasth 
Prabhus  and  Brahmans  that  the  Brahmans  have  put  out  of  caste    the 
jrriests  who  officiate  for  the  Prabhus.     In  Pen  no  Brahman  is  allowed  • 
10  take  alms  from  a  Prsbhu's  house  on  j)ain  of  a  fine    of    £1  (Rs.  10) 
and    of    excommunication,    and    no    Prabhu    is    allowed  to  enter  the 
Mahadev  temple.     As  a  class  the  men  are  middle-sized    and    slightly 
built,    and    tlio  women  graceful.     They  speak  Marathi  rnd  are    clean 
nnd    hard-working.     They    are    mostly    writers  and  accountants,  but 
some  are  husbandjnen  and  traders.     Most  of  them  live  in  one  or  two- 
storied  brick  or  stone  and  lime  built  houses  with    tiled    roofs.     They 
cat  iish,  and  the  flesh  of  goats  and   sheep  and    drink    liquor.     Their 
liaily  food  is  rice,  pulse,  vegetables,  and  fish.     Both  men  and  women 
dress  like  Konkan  Brahmans.     Amonnr  them    girls    are    married    be- 
tween nine  and  eleven,  and  boys  between  twelve  and    sixteen.     They 
burn    their    dead    and    do    not  allow  widow  marriage.     Polygamy  is 
allowed    and    practised.     They    are    generally    i^hagwats    and    have 
images    of    their    gods  in  their  houses.     Their  priests,  who  are  Brah- 
mans, are  treated  with  respect.     They  keep  all    Hindu    holidays    and 
fasts.     Social    disputes    are    settled    by    a  meeting  of  the  men  of  the 
caste,  and  the  decision  of  the  majority  is  respected.     They  send  their 
l)oys  to  school   and  though  the  competition  for  clerkships  has  greatly 
ijicreased  they  are  Htill  well-to-do. 

Page  411  fJanjira). — Kayasth  Prabhus,  numbering  1,492,  are 
found  all  over  the  state.  In  token  of  their  Rajput  descent  Prabhus 
do  not  cat  fowls.  According  to  a  local  story,  the  reason  is  that  the 
fowl's  ))eak  is  like  a  pen,  and  the  Prabhus  b?ing  writers,  object  to 
keep  an  animal  who,  like,  themselves,  lives  by  the  pen.  (The 
Rajputs  ex))lain  their  dislike  to  hens  on  the  ground  that 
they  are  foul  feeders.  But  the  feeling  is  wide  spread  and  is 
found  among  wild  tribes  who  are  not  careful  to  eat  only  clean 
feeders,  Tl)e  feelings  seem  connected  with  the  religious  respect  for 
I  he  cock.  Perphaps  it  has  its  origin  in  the  feelings  that  the  spirits 
of  the  dead,  wandering  near  their  old  home  may  have  found  a  rest- 
ing place  in  the  domestic  fowls.)  Except  a  few  who  are  small  traders, 
their  occupation  is  State  service  and  husbandry.  Most  of  them  are 
well-to  do. 

Volume  XfJL  Vart  /,  (Thana).  Pj).  87-89  -Writers  included  two 
classes  with  a  strength  of  5,213  souls    (males   2,726,    females    2,477) 


or  0'68  per  cent,  of  the  Hindu  population.  Of  these  5,128  (males 
2.696,  females  2,432)  were  Kayasth  Prabhus,  and  85  (males  40 
icmales  45)  Patane  Prabhus. 

Kayasth  Prabhus  are  returned  as  numbering  5,128  souls    and  ai 
living  in  all  parts  of  the  district  except  in  Mahim.     They    claim  des- 
icnt  from  CJiandrasen,  a  Kshatraya  king  of  Oudh.    According  to  the 
ftenuka-Mahatma    of    Padraa    Pnran,   the  story  is  that  after  Parashut 
ram,  in  fulfilment  of  his  vow  to    destroy    all  Kshathriyas,  had  killed 
Sahasrarjun  and  king  Chandrasen,  he  discovered    that    Chandrasen's 
wife  had  taken  refuge  with   Dalabhya,  one  of  the  rishis  oi:  seers  and 
iliat  she  was  with  child.     To  carry  out  his  vow  Parashurara    went  to 
the    sage    who    asked    him   to  name  the  object  of  his    visit,  assuring 
him  that  his  wish  would  be    fulfilled.     Parashuram    replied    that   he 
wanted  Chandrasen's  wife.     The  sage  without  any  hesitation  brough, 
the  lady,  and  Parashuram  delighted  with  the  success    of   his   scheme 
[promised  to  grant  the  sage  any  thing  he  might  ask.     The  sage  asked 
for  the  unborn  child  and  Parashur.im  agreed  to  give  him    the    child, 
on    the    sage    engaging  that  it  and  its  offspring  should  be  trained  as 
clerks  not  as  soldiers.     The  child  was  named  Som  Raja,  and  his  sons 
VishA^anath,  Mahadev,  Bhanu,  and  Lakshumidhar,  and  their  descend- 
ants were  called  Kayasth  Parbhus  by  the  Sudras  as    they    could   not 
jironounce    the    word  Prabhus.     Brahmans  in  their  hate  and  rivalry 
taking  advantage  of  this  mispronunciation,  declared    that  their   true 
name  was  Parbhu,  that  is  bastard  or   people  of  irregular  birth.     But 
the  word  is  spelt  Prabhu  in  letters  and  deeds  granted  to  those  of  the 
community  who  served  the  Satara   and    Peshwa    Governments.     The 
services    of    the    Kayasthas    were    early    secured  by  the  Musalmans. 
A  colony  was  established  near  the  Musalman  city  of  Junnar  in  Poona; 
a  second  settlement,  probably  from  Surat  by  sea,  was  made    at  Raju- 
puri  in  Janjira,  whose   ruler    the   Habshi    admiral    had    a    Kayasth 
Prabhu    minister ;  a  third    settlement    was    at    Daman    on  the  north 
border   of    the    Thana    district ;    a   fourth    was  at  Baroda  under  the 
patronage  of  Raoji  Appaji,  the  minister  of  the  Gaikvad  ;  and    a    fifth 
was  at  Kalyan,    from    where    they    spread  over   the     Thana  district, 
iShivaji  (1627-1680)  was  very  fond  of  Kayasth  Prabhus,  and  they  have 
occasionally  been  supreme    in    the    Satara,    Kolhapur,    Nagpur,    and 
Baroda  courts.     According  to  a  Maratha  story   in    the    possession   of 
Rao  Bahadur  Ramchandra  Sakharam  Gupte  of  Poona,  Shivaji  on  one 
occasion    dismissed    all    the    Brahmans    who  held  financial  posts  and 
engaged  Kayasth  Prabhus  in  their  places.     In  reply  to  the  complaints 
of  Moropant    Pingle   and    Nilopant,    his    two  Brahman  advisers,    he 
reminded    them    that,    while    all    Musulman    places    of  trust  held  by 
Brahmans  had  been  given  up  without  a  struggle,  those  held    by    Pra- 
bhus  had   been  most  diflScult  to  take,  and  that  one  of  them,  Rajpuri, 
had  not  yet  been  taken. 


Their  commoiieet  surnames  are  Adhikaii,  Cliiire,  Donde,  Gupte, 
Jayavant,  Pradhan,  Raje,  Randive,  Tamhane  and  Vaidya.  They  liave 
also  family  names,  taken  from  official  titles  such  as  Chitnis,  Parasuir^, 
Potnis,  Tipnis,  Deshmukh,  Deshpande,  Daftardar,  Karkhanis,  Phras- 
khane,  Divan  and  Kulkarni.  As  a  class  the  men  are  jniddle-sized  and 
^^lightly  built,  fair  with  regular  features  and  handsojne  intelligent 
faces.  Their  women  are  refined  and  graceful.  The  young  men  gene- 
rally speak  correct  and  well  pronounced  Marathi.  But  among  some 
of  the  elders  there  are  several  peculiarities,  chiefly  the  use  of  v  for  / 
and  i  for  v  as  virada  for  irada^  Inayak  for  Vinaijak  and  IskvasJiver 
for  Vishveshver,  They  are  clean,  neat,  hardworking  and  faithful,  and 
hold  places  of  trust  both  in  Native  States  and  under  the  Britislj 
Government,  to  whom  they  have  always  been  loyal.  They  are  mostly 
writers  and  accountants,  and  regard  such  duties  as  their  birthright. 
The  keen  rivalry  between  them  and  the  Brahmans  has  made  the 
Kayasths  most  staunch-supporters  of  each  other,  as  the  proverb  says, 
'■  The  crow,  the  cock,  and  the  Kayasth,  help  those  of  their  own  caste/' 
(The  Marathi  runs,  '' Kak,  kukut,  KayastJt,  Svajatiche  pariposhak.) 
Some  are  husbandmen,  holders  of  hereditary  grants  of  land,  and 
traders.  But  most  are  clerks,  quick  and  neat  enough  workers  to  hold 
their  own  against  Brahman  or  any  other  rivals.  Most  of  them  li\'e 
in  one  or  two-storied  brick  or  stone  and  lime  built  houses  with  tiled 
roofs.  On  the  ground  floor  there  is  a  cook-room,  a  room  for  the  gods. 
a  dining-room,  a  receiving  hall,  and  two  or  three  sleeping-rooms. 
On  the  second  story  a  public  room  Dlvdnkhdnd,  a  receiving  room  of 
guest  chamber,  the  women's  hall  magghar,  a  store  room  and  place  for 
drying  clothes,  and  two  or  three  other  rooms.  They  have  a  good 
store  of  furniture,  copper,  brass,  iron  and  tin  vessels,  boxes,  cots  and 
bedding.  Each  family  has  a  Kunbi  servant  and  most  have  cattle  and 
bullock  carts.     A  good  many  have  milch  cows  and  she- buffaloes. 

They  eat  fisb,  the  flesh  of  goats  and  sheep,  but  deem  fowls  un- 
clean and  never  touch  them.  Some  of  them  drink  liquor.  But  the 
flesh  eating  and  liquor  drinking  are  done  stealthily,  as  they  like,  as 
far  as  possible,  to  be  supposed  to  live  in  the  same  way  as  Brahmans. 
Their  daily  food  is  rice,  pulse,  vegetables  and  fish,  or  pulse  currv. 
They  are  fond  of  good  living,  and  their  caste  feasts  cost  them  from 
6d.  to  Is.  each  (4-12  annas)  a  head.  In  dining  they  sit  on  low 
wooden  stools  and  eat  from  metal  plates,  apart  from  each  other. 
Both  men  and  women  dress  like  Konkan  Brahmans,  the  men  in  the 
middle-sized  flat-rimmed  Brahman  turban,  with  a  plain  bordered 
vsraist  cloth,  waistcoat,  short  coat,  a  shoulder-cloth  passed  round  the 
neck  and  falling  to  the  knees,  and  Brahman  shoes.  Their  women  wear 
their  hairlike  Brahman  woman,  tightly  drawn  back  and  formed  into 
a  knot   or  bunch  on  the  top  of  the  head.     It  is  generally  hard  to  tell 


a  Prabhu  from  a  Brahman  woman.  They  are  equally  richly  dressed 
and  with  quite  as  much  neatness  and  care.  Of  ornaments  well-to-do 
men  wear  a  gold  ring  on  the  little  finger  of  the  left  hand.  Their 
women  wear  the  same  ornaments  as  Brahman  women.  Most  families 
have  a  rich  store  of  good  clothes  for  high  days.  The  men  generally 
rise  between  six  and  seven,  and  repeat  a  verse  or  two  in  praise  of 
some  god.  Then,  after  a  cup  of  tea  or  coffee,  they  bathe  and  worship 
their  household  gods  and  breakfast  about  ten.  After  breakfast  they 
chew  a  packet  of  betelnut  and  leaves,  and  attend  to  their  business. 
In  the  evening  supper  is  generally  over  before  eight  and  they  retire 
to  rest  soon  after. 

On  the  birth  of  a  child,  musicians  play  upon  pipes  and  drums, 
friends  and  relations  are  called,  a  birth  paper  is  drawn  out  by  u 
Brahman  astrologer,  sweetmeats  and  betel  nut  are  handed  round,  and 
the  guests  take  their  leave.  On  the  fifth  day  friends  and  relations 
are  treated  to  a  cup  of  milk.  On  the  sixth  the  goddess  Sati  is  wor- 
shipped, and  on  the  twelfth,  the  child  is  laid  in  a  cradle  and  named. 
Boys  are  girt  with  the  sacred  thread  either  in  their  sixth  or  in  their 
eighth  year.  Girls  are  married  between  nine  and  eleven,  and  boys 
between  twelve  and  sixteen.  They  bujn  their  dead  and  do  not  allow 
widow  marriage.  Polygamy  is  allowed  and  practised.  They  art' 
generally  Bhagvats,  but  they  worship  goddesses  more  than  gods. 
They  have  images  of  their  gods  in  their  houses.  They  perform  three 
of  the  six  Vedic  duties  or  Karmas,  studying  the  Veds  AdJiydian, 
sacrificing  Yajan,  and  giving  alms  Dan.  Their  Priests  wlm  are 
Brahmans,  ase  treated  with  respect.  They  keep  ail  Hindu  holidays 
and  fasts.  Social  disputes  are  settled  by  a  mfeting  of  the  men  of  the 
caste,  and  the  decision  of  the  majority  is  respected.  Those  who  dis- 
obey are  cut  off  from  marriage,  dinner,  and  other  caste  ceremonies. 
Caste  discipline  shows  no  sign  of  decline.  They  send  their  boys  Uj 
school,  and  though  the  competition  for  clerkships  has  greatly 
increased,  they  are  still  well-to-do. 

Nasik  XVI  1883  : — Page  43.  Writers  include  two  classes,  Ka- 
yasth  Prabhus  150  (males  81,  females  69)  and  Thakurs  488  (males  287, 
females  201)  Prabhus  mostly  late  arrivals  from  the  Konkaii. 
hold  high  posts  in  the  Revenue  branch  of  the  Publi<^ 
Service.  Their  prosperity  greatly  depends  on  the  caste  of  the  head- 
man in  the  Collector's  Office,  as  there  is  a  very  keen  rivalry  between 
Prabhus  and  local  Brahmans.  As  a  class  they  are  educated  an  d 
well-to-do. 

Page  41 — Kayasth  or  Kasth  Brahmans  have  three  houses  in  th»' 
village  of  Ghoti  in  Igatpuri,  they  are  said  to  have  come  from  Upper 
India  within  the  last  forty  years^ 


VolumelXyil,  Ahme!hiaga7\  Page  04 --65  :— Writers  include  two 
castes  with  a  strength  of  167.  Of  tliese  148  (males  77,  females  71) 
were  KayasthjPrabhus  and  19  (males  14,  females  5)  were  Patane 
Prabhus. 

Kayasth  Prabhus  are  returned  as  numbering  148,  and  as  found  in 
the  town  of  Ahmednagar  and  the  sub-division  of  Jamkhed.  They 
liave  come  from  Kolaba  and  Tlmna  in  the  Konkan  in  search  of  em- 
ployment, some  of  them  being  clerks  in  Government  Offices  and  others 
Pleaders.  They  formerly  held  high  posts  under  Government,  and 
tliere  is  one  Prabliu  Inamdar  in  Jamkhed.  In  look,  speech,  food 
(irink,  and  dress  they  do  not  differ  from  their  brethren  in  Kolaba 
Thana,  and  Poona.  Details  given  iu  the  Poona  Statistical 
Account.  They  eat  flesh  and  drink  liquor,  and,  as  a  rule, 
are  clean,  orderly,  honest,  thrifty,  and  hospitable.  They  are  clerki 
and  pleaders  and  as  a  class  are  well-to-do. 

They  rank  next  to  Brahmans  and  above  Kunbis.  During  the  time 
of  the  Peshwas  the  Cliitpavans  are  said  to  have  treated  Kayasth 
Prabhus  very  harshly  because  they  wore  the  sacred  thread  and  because 
tliey  were  dangerous  rivals  both  as  soldiers  and  civil  officers  and  clerks. 
Their  family  gods  are  Ganpati,  Khandoba,  Tuljabhavani,  and  other 
Brahmnnic  gods,  and  they  keep  regular  Brahmanic  feasts  and  fasts. 
'Their  Priest  is  a  Deshasth  Brahman,  who  conducts  all  their  ceremo- 
nies. They  worship  their  family  gods  with  sandal  paste  and  flowers 
d:dly  and  offer  them  food.  Early  marriage  and  polygamy  are  allowed, 
widow  marriage  is  forbidden,  and  polyandry  is  unknown.  Their 
social  and  religious  customs  do  not  differ  from  those  of  their  caste 
])eople  in  Kolaba.  They  send  their  children  to  school  and  are  a 
jmshing  class. 

Bombay  Gazetteer,  Vol.  XVIII,  PaH  I,  Poana.— Page  192-193. 
Kayastli  Prabhus  are  returned  as  numbering  830,  and  as  found  over 
tlie  whole  district  except  Junnar.  They  claim  to  be  Kshatriyas. 
According  to  their  story,  after  Parashuram  had  killed  Sahasrarjun 
and  king  Chandrasen,  he  discovered  that  Chan drasen's  wife  had  taken 
refuge  with  the  seer  Dalabhya,  and  that  she  was  with  child.  To 
complete  his  vow  to  kill  the  whole  of  the  Kshatriyas,  Parashuram  went 
to  the  sago,  who  received  him  kindly,  asked  him  why  he  had  come, 
and  promised  to  grant  his  wishes.  Parashuram  replied  that  he  wish- 
ed to  kill  Chandrasen's  wife.  The  sage  produced  the  lady,  and 
ParashuMm,  pleased  with  the  success  of  his  scheme,  promised  to  grant 
the  sage  whatever  he  asked  for.  Dalabhya  asked  for  the  unborn 
child,  and  Parashuram,  bound  by  his  promise,  agreed  to  spare  the 
mother's   life   on  condition  that  the  child  should  be  bred  a  writer  not 


a  ?<ildier,  and  that  instead  of  Kshatriyas  liis  descendants  should  be 
railed  Kayasths,  because  the  child  was  saved  in  his  mother's  body  or 
Kaya.  The  boy  was  married  to  Chitragupta's  daughter,  and  waa 
giver*  the  title  of  Prabhu  or  lord.  Kayasths  are  divided  into  Ghitra- 
gii|>i  Kayasths,  Cliandraseni  Kayasthas  and  Sankar  Kayasthas.  The 
Ohandrasenis  have  no  sub-division  except  Damani  Prabhus,  who,  in  no 
way,  differ  from  the  rest,  and  have  a  special  name  only  because  they 
lived  for  a  time  at  Daman  in  the  north  Konkan.  Kayasths  have 
(jioti-as  or  family  stocks  and  pravars  or  founders,  and  forty  two  sur- 
iiumes.  People  bearing  the  same  surname  and  belonging  to  the  same 
family  stock  do  not  intermarry.  In  appearance,  Kayasths  closely 
resemble  Konknasth  Brahmans.  They  are  fair  and  middle-sized, 
with  regular  features  and  thick  black  hair.  The  men  wear  the  top 
knot  and  moustache,  but  neither  beard  nor  whiskers.  The  women 
are  fairer  than  the  men  and  handsome.  They  wear  the  hair  tied  in  a 
knot  at  the  back  of  the  head,  use  false  hair,  and  deck  their  hair  with 
flowers.  Tiieir  home  speech  is  Marathi,  which  both  men  and  women 
speak  correctly.  Their  houses  are  stocked  with  furniture,  copper, 
brass,  iron  and  tin  vessels,  boxes,  cota,  bedding,  glass  hanging  and 
brass  lamps.  Each  family  has  a  servant,  and  most  have  cattle, 
liorses,  dogs,  parrots,  and  bullock  carts,  Their  houses  vary  in  value 
from  £50  to  £2,000  (Rs.  500-to  20,000) ;  their  furniture  from  £10  to 
£200  (Rs.  lOa  to  2,000);  a  man's  stock  of  clothes  from  £7  to  £50 
Rs.  70  to  500);  a  woman's,  a  child's  from  £10  to  £200  (Rs.  100-2000). 
their  ornaments  are  worth  £30  to  £500  (Rs.  300—5000).  They  eat 
fish  and  the  flesh  of  goats  and  sheep,  but  secretly,  as  they  prefer  to 
be  considered  vegetarians,  and  drink  both  country  and  foreign  liquor. 
Their  daily  food  is  rice,  pulse,  vegetable,  fish  or  pulse  curry,  milk, 
curds  and  whey.  They  drink  tea  or  coffee,  are  fond  of  good  living, 
*nd  their  pet  dishes  are  gram  oil-cakes  and  wheat  and  sugar  semi- 
circular cakes  or  karanjas.  A  family  of  five  spend  every  month  on 
their  food,  if  rich.  £5  to  £7  10s.  (Rs.  50-75),  if  fairly  off  £3  to  £4 
(Re.  30—40),  and  if  poor  £2  10s.  (Rs.  25-  30),  Their  feasts  cost  6d. 
to  Is.  (4 — 8  as.)  a  guest.  Both  men  and  women  dress  like  MarathA 
Brahmans,  and  it  is  often  hard  to  tell  a  Kayasth  Prabhu  from  a 
Brahman.  They  are  generally  richly  and  most  carefully  and  neatly 
dressed.  Of  ornaments  well-to-do  men  wear  gold  necklaces  and 
finger  rings,  and  the  women  the  same  ornaments  at  Brahman  women. 
They  are  hardworking,  hospitable,  orderly,  and  loyal  ;  but  extrava- 
gant and  fond  of  show.  They  are  writers,  husbandmen,  money- 
lenders, and  money-changers.  They  are  generally  Bhagvats  or  fol- 
lowers of  Vishnu,  and  are  termed  Deriputrais  or  goddess*  children, 
because  they  worship  the  early  local  mothers  more  than  the  regular 
Brahman  gods.  They  have  house  images  of  Annapnma,  Vishnxi, 
Balkrishna,    Bhavani,    Granpati,    Khandoba,    and    MahadeT.    Their 


8 


Priests  are  Desliastli  Brahmans,  whom  they  treat  with  great  respect, 
They  keep  the  regular  Hindu  fasts  and  feasts,  and  settle  social  dis- 
putes at  meetings  of  the  castemen. 

On  the  sixth  day  after  a  child  ia  born  they  worship  the  goddes3 
gathi  and  name  the  child  on  the  twelfth.  They  gird  their  boys 
with  the  sacred  thread  before  they  arc  ten.  They  marry  their  girls 
before  they  are  twelve,  and  their  boys  before  they  are  twenty, 
The  details  of  their  birth,  thread-girding,  and  marriage  ceremonies 
differ  little  from  thoie  of  Patane  Prabhus.  A  thread  cer*  mo  ay  costs 
them  £10  to  £50  (Rs.  100—500)  and  a  marriage  £50  to  50  '  (R.3.  500  - 
5,000).  They  burn  their  dead  and  do  not  allow  widor  marriage. 
They  send  their  children  to  tchool  and  hold  their  own  a^  w  iters  in 
•  pite  of  the  competition  of  Brahmans  and  other  non-writer  classes. 

Bombay    Gazetteer^  Saiara^    Vol.  XTX. — Pages    56 — 57. — Writers 
include  two  classes  with  a  strength  of  536.     The  details  are  : 
SiTARA  Writers,  1881. 


Dirision. 

^Ules. 

Females. 

Total. 

Ksyasth  Prabhus 

Patane  Prabhus 

Total... 

188 
44 

152 
152 

340 
196 

232 

304 

536 

Kayasth  Prabhus  are  returned  as  numbering  340^  and  as  found 
trer  the  whole  district  except  in  Patan.  They  hare  no  sub-di^isioni 
l^nd  look  like  Maratha  Brahmans.  They  are  generally  fair,  middle- 
mzed,  and  regular  featured.  The  men  keep  the  top  knot  and  mous- 
tache, but  not  the  beard  or  whiskers,  and  women  wear  the  hair  tied 
in  •  knot  behind  the  head  and  deck  their  heads  with  flowers.  Botli 
men  and  women  dress  and  speak  like  Maratha  Brahmans,  and  un- 
like them,  eat  fish  and  flesh  and  drink  liquor.  They  are  neat,  clean, 
hardworking,  faithful,  and  loyal.  They  are  writers  and  accountant?^ 
and  regard  clerkship  as  their  birthright.  They  worship  the  usual 
Brahmanic  gods  and  goddesses,  and  observe  all  their  fasts  and  feasts. 
Their  Priests  are  Deshasth  Brahmans  whom  they  pay  great  respect. 
They  settle  social  disputes  at  meetings  of  the  castemen,  send  their 
boys  to  school;  and  are  a  steady  class. 


Bombai/  Gazetteer,  Sholapur,  Vol.  TA' :1884  — Piiges  44  -45.  Writers 
include  two  classes  with  a  strength  of  \SL  Of  these  111  (males  ol, 
females  GO)  were  Kavasth  Prabhus,  and--7o  (males  ol  females  42) 
were  Mud  liars. 

Kayasth  Prabhus  are  returned  as  numbering  111  and  as  founp 
over  the  whole  district  except  in  Malsiras.  Tliey  claim  to  be  Kshat- 
riyas  and  to  be  descended  from  Chandrasen,  an  early  Xing  of  Oudh. 
Some  of  their  surnames  are  Kandive,  Tamhnne.  and  Vaidya.  They 
are  middle-sized,  slightly  built  and  fair,  and  their  women  are  grace- 
ful. They  speak  Marathi  and  are  clean,  neat  and  hardworking.  Most 
of  them  are  writers.  They  live  in  substantial  buildings  with  walls  of 
mud  and  stone  and  flat  roofs.  They  eat  fish  and  flesh  and  drink 
liquor,  but  very  stealthily.  On  the  birth  of  a  child  they  hold  the 
family  impure  for  ten  days.  On  the  sixth  day  tliey  worship  the 
goddess  Satvai  and  on  the  twelfth  cradle  and  name  the  child.  They 
gird  their  boys  Avith  the  sacred  thread  before  they  are  ten  years  old 
and  marry  them  before  they  come  to  manhood.  They  marrv  their 
girls  before  they  are  ten,  and  spend  £20  to  £100  (Us.  200  -  1,0 JO)  on 
a  child's  marriage.  They  burn  tkeir  dead,  forbid  widow  marriage 
and  practise  Polygamy.  Polyandry  is  unknown.  They  worship  all 
Brahmanic  gods  and  goddesses,  but  so  greatly  prefer  to  worship 
goddesses  that  they  are  known  as  Devibhakts  or  goddess  worshippers. 
Their  PriPvSts  are  Deshasth  Brahmans  and  they  keep  the  usual  fasts 
and  festivals.  They  go  on  pilgrimage  to  Benares,  Nasik,  and  Pan- 
dharpur,  and  believe  in  witchcraft  and  soothsaying  and  consult 
oracles.  They  settle  social  disputes  at  meetings  of  the  castemen. 
Ther  send  their  children  both  boys  and  girls  to  school  and  keep  their 
girls  at  school  till  they  are  alx)ut  twelve  years  old.  In  spite  of  their 
small  numbers  and  of  the  keen  competition  for  clerkship  they  hold 
their  own  against  Brahman  and  other  non- writer  classes  whom  they 
term  intruders.     They  are  decidedly  well-to-do. 

Bombai/  Gazfttfier,  Vol.  XXI  1884  Bdgauvi  :-  P:ige  07-  Kayastha 
Prabhus  are  returned  as  ntimbering  98  and  as  found  chiefly  in  lielgaum 
and  Ghikodi.  Three  families  who  are  settled  in  Pargatl  in  Khanapur  a  re 
said  to  have  been  brought  by  Sliivaji  from  the  Kolaba  District.  One 
of  these  three  families  has  the  title  of  Subhedar,  and  enjoys  certain 
cash  allowances.  The  other  Kayastha  Prabhus  who  are  in  Govern- 
ment Service  are  all  from  Kolaba  District.  They  have  no  sub-divi- 
sions. The  local  Kayasths  are  darker  and  stronger  than  those  of 
Kolaba  or  Batnagiri.  The  men  wear  the  headscarf  or  nimal  insteiad 
of  the  turban  ;  in  other  respects  their  dress  does  not  differ  ivoux  that 
of  their  castemen  in  the  Korikan.  They  speak  Marathi  and  have.no 
separate  dialect.     They  eat  fish,  mutton  and   game   but  not   domestic 


lO 

fowls.  They  are  clean,  neat,  and  hardworking,  hospitable  and  fond 
of  show  and  pleasure.  Most  of  them  are  land-owners,  and  a  iew  who 
have  come  from  Kolaba  are  in  Government  Service.  Their  household 
deities  are  Khandoba  aud  Bhawani.  Deshastha  Brahmans  are  their: 
family  Priests.  Caste  disputes  are  settled  according  to  the  opinion 
of  the  majority  of  the  castemen.  The  Swami  of  Sankeshvar  is  their 
religious  teacher  or  Guru.  They  burn  their  dead,  forbid  widow 
marriage,  and  shave  their  widows'  heads.  They  send  their  boys  to 
school  and  are  a  prosperous  class. 

Bombay  Gazetteer^  Vol.  XXIV.  Kolhapur  : — Page  64 — 65 — Writers 
Prabhus,  or  Lords,  are  returned  as  numbering  286  and  as  found 
scattered  over  the  whole  State.  They  are  of  two  classes,  Kayasth 
Prabhus  and  Patana  Prabhus.  Most  Kolhapur  Prabhus  are  Kayasths. 
Sivaji  (1627 — 1680)  had  great  faith  in  Prabhus  and  raised  them  to 
high  Military  and  Civil  Posts.  The  Kolhapur  Kayasth  Prabhus  are 
believed  to  have  come  from  the  Konkan  and  Satara  since  the  rise  of 
the  Maratha  state  of  Kolhapur  (1710).  The  few  Patana  or  Bombay 
Prabhus  are  said  to  have  came  during  the  last  fifty  years.  Of  the 
origin  of  the  Kayasth  Prabhus  the  books,  give  three  accounts.  Ac- 
cording to  the  Padma  Puran  they  are  descended  from  Chitragupt  who, 
was  created  by  Brahma  to  record  the  actions  of  mankind  ;  according 
to  the  Renuka  Mahatmya  of  the  Skand  Puran  they  represent  a 
Kshatriya  King  of  Oudh  named  Chandrasen ;  and  according  to  an 
account  given  in  the  Shudra  Kamlakar,  which  is  probably  a  Brahman 
play  on  the  word  Parbhu  or  bastard,  a  corruption  of  the  word  Prabhu 
or  lord,  they  are  descended  from  a  Kshatriya  and  his  mistress.  The 
Patana  Prabhus  claim  a  Rajput  origin.  It  seems  they  represent 
Rajput  settlements  from  Anhilvada  Patan  in  North  Gujarat 
(A.  D.  1139)  along  the  Thana  coast  near  Bombay.  The  Patana 
Prabhus  properly  have  no  surnames,  though  of  late  they  have  begun 
to  copy  the  Maratha  practice. 

Among  Kayasth  Prabhus  Dikshit,  Garude,  Gholkar,  Khatik, 
Pradhan,  Raje,  Shringarpure,  Tamhne,  and  other  surnames  are  in  use. 
They  have  also  family  names  from  official  titles,  as  Chitnis,  Jamnis, 
Karkhannis,  Pharasnis,  Phadnis,  and  Sabhasad.  The  two  classes  of 
Prabhus  differ  little  in  appearance.  As  a  rule  the  Patanas  are  larger, 
darker,  more  robust,  and  manly  ;  some  Kayasths  are  unusually  fair 
and  delicate  featured.  Their  women  are  middle-sized,  fair,  and 
good  locking.  Their  home  speech  is  Marathi.  The  Kayasth  Marathi 
differs  little  from  the  Chi tpa van's  and  the  Patana's  home  speech  is 
marked  by  the  use  of  Gujarati,  Portuguese  and  English  words. 
Though  there  is  no  caste  objection  to  the  eating  of  fish  and  flesh, 
most  Kolhapur  Prabhus  live  like  Brahmans  on  rice,  pulse,  and   vege- 


II 

tables.  They  dress  like  Brahinans  and  wear  the  same  ornaments. 
Ihey  are  clean,  neat,  liard working,  and  faithful.  The  Kayasths  are 
given  to  the  worship  of  local  goddesses  rather  than  of  the  regular 
(ieities.  In  other  respects  their  religious  rites,  fasts,  and  feasts,  and 
tlieir  social  customs  differ  Httle  from  those  of  Marathaa  and  Maratha 
Brahmans.  Social  disputes  are  settled  by  the  elders  of  the  caste, 
ihey  send  their  boys  and  some  of  their  girls  to  school  and  are  well- 
to-do.  (A  detailed  account  of  Prabhus  is  given  in  the  Poona  Statisti- 
cal Account.) 

EXTRACTS    FROM 

STATEMENT  OF 

Rangoo  Bapujee  Vakil 

TO 

H.  H.  The  Raja  of  Satara,  1843, 
Page  270-274. 


Translation  of  a  Petition  from  Balaji  Baji  Rao  TradhaUy  Minit- 
ter  of  Shahu  Maharaj  Ghuttraputtee  to  his  Maje^y  the  Raja  of 
Sattara,  wntteu  A.  D.  1749. 

May  it  please  your  Majesty, 

The  Brahmins  of  Sattara  and  their  brethren  of  Kasi  (Benares),  who 
have  recently  arrived  in  the  city,  have  been  holding  the  moat  violent 
altercation  on  the  subject  of  the  Prabhu  caste,  some  giving  their 
opinions  in  favour  of  the  latter,  and  some  for  former,  in  the  differen- 
ces which  have  arisen  between  them.  As  these  disputes  may  lead 
to  unpleasant  consequences,  and  may  endanger  the  public  peace,  I 
respectfully  solicit  your  Majesty  will  issue  an  ordinance,  commanding 
the  Kasi  Brahmins  forthwith  to  return  to  their  homes,  and  refrain 
in  future  from  indulging  themselves  in  controversies  upon  doctrinal 
points  ;  which  can  lead  to  no  ultimate  good  ;  and  I  humbly  request 
that  Your  Majesty  will  graciously  be  pleased  to  command,  with  re- 
ference to  the  Prabhu  caste,  that  the  other  Brahmins  also  should  not 
interfere  with  their  observances,  in  any  manner ;    but  allow  them   to 


12 


continue,    as    they    have  done,  from  ancient  times,  without  being  an- 
noyed by  the  former. 


True  Copy. 


(Signed)    BALAJI  BAJIRAO  PRADHAN. 
(Signed)     BULWUNT  ROW  CHITNISS. 

Pundit  Sumimth. 


Tranalatian  of   a    Paricana,  or  Mandate,  issued  hi/  the  liaja  of 

Shahu    Maharaj    Ghuttraputtee,    who  reigiied  in  1749,  to  the 

of    Kerh,    Maholi,    and   Parashram  Moholi,  three  villages, 

m   the  hanks  of  the  Krishna,  in  the  Territories  of  Sattara, 

date^^i^^^uarii,  1749. 


It: 
tureen  yi 
UB  consii 
jects  of 
antiquity,  tJ 
allowed  to  ex( 
manner  as  y 
disputing  with 


represented  to  us  that  differences  have  arisen  be- 
the  Hindus  of  the  Prabhu  caste,  which  has  occasioned 
pain  ;  seeing  that  both  of  you  are  inhabitants,  and  sub- 
you  must  be  aware  that  the  Prabhu  caste  is  of  great 
Indus  of  which  have,  from  time  immemorial,  been 
the  rites  and  ceremonies  of  their  sect  in  the  same 
Ives.  You  are,  therefore,  commanded  to  abstain  from 
lem  upon  any  points  of  doctrine,  or  to  interfere  witli 
their  practices^t^^It  is  enjointd  also,  that  you  comport  yourselves 
towards  them,  a&.your  predecessors  have  done  ever  since  the  time  of  the 
Mussulman  Sovereigns  of  Bijapur,  through  the  successive  reigns  of 
Sewaji  Maharaj ,jjtoibaji  Maharaj,  Rajaram  Sahib,  Tarawu  Sahib, 
even  to  our  owBpBfte.  You  must  not  abolish,  nor  modify  any  of  the 
mncient  and  estl^^shed  usages  of  the  Prabhus  ;  nor  may  you  intro- 
duce »ny  ini\oylt^on  of  your  own  to  offend  their  prejudices,  but  you 
must  conduct  ybtiHelves  in  a  friendly  manner  towards  them,  and 
avoid  all  religio^^  Controversy  and  disputes. 


(Signature 'Qf  the  Maharaj) 


True  C,9f!(y> 


(.xCili 


SHAHU  MAHARAJ  GHUTTRAPUTTEE. 
(Signed)    BULWUNT  ROW  CHJTNISS, 

[  Pundit  Sumuuth, 


13 

Translation  of  a  Letter  from  Baji  Rao  Raghunath  Pradhan,  vii- 
nister  of  the  Raja  of  Sattara,  to  Abadosi  Takle,  Chief  Brahman  on 
the  part  of  the  Frabhus,  written  in  1798. 

It  is  well  known  to  you  that  the  Brahmins  of  the  village  of  Pen 
and  the  Hindus  of  the  Prabhu  caste  have  been  disputing  upon  reli- 
gious subjects  for  a  period  of  eight  or  nine  years,  in  the  course  of 
which  the  former  have  succeeded  in  obtaining  an  order  from  Peishwa 
to  the  effect  that  the  Prablius  should  not  be  allowed  to  continue  those 
practices  and  observances  to  wliich  the  Bralimins  had  such  strong 
objections.  Both  parties  have  recently  had  recourse  to  me  for  the 
settlement  of  their  disputes.  I  have  desired  the  most  learned  Pundits 
o  refer  to  the  Shastras,  after  wliich  they  gave  their  opinion  that  the 
Brahmins  were  not  authorized  to  enforce  their  pretensions  against 
the  Prabhus,  and  that  the  latter  ought  to  continue  in  the  enjoyment 
of  the  same  religious  liberties  and  privileges  as  they  had  previously 
done.     You  will,  therefore,  act  in  conformity  with  this  injunction. 

(Sd.)    BAJI  RAO  RAGHUNATH  PRADHAN) 

(Seal  of  Bajirao.. 

(Sd.)    BULWUNT  ROW  CHITNISS. 
True  C(»py.  Pundit  Sumunth 

Trandation  of  a  letter  from  Sanhcshwar  Sioami,  Chief  of  the 
Brahmins,  to  Raqhawa  Cifarie,  another  Brahmin  (Shastree  of  great 
note  at  Poonah),  Kartihshudh  the  10th,  174S.  {November  1826.) 

You  arc  aware  that  for  several  days  the  Brahmins  of  Poonah 
liave  been  disputing  amongst  themselves  on  the  subject  of  the 
observances  practised  by  the  Prabhus,  and  as  I  was  on  my  journey  to 
the  Godavery  to  bathe  in  that  sacred  stream,  and  Poonah  being 
on  my  way  I  stopped  for  a  short  time  at  Parwati,  (a  small  village 
near  Poonah).  Balajee  Punt  Natoo,  Ghintaman  Rao,  Patwurdhan, 
iiud  a  considerable  number  of  other  Brahmins  hearing  of  my- arrival 
<ame  to  see  me,  and  requested  me  to  take  the  subject  of  their 
dispute  into  considenition.  They  wanted  me  to  issue  a  charge 
t(t  all  Brahmins  to  prevent  the  Prabhus  from  exercising  those 
observances,  which  are  offensive  to  the  fomier,  and  the 
cause  of  the  disputes  between  the  two  parties.  P>om  the  manner  in 
which  this  request  was  made  ])y  individuals  just  named,  I  was 
constrained  to  acquiesce  in  their  wishes.  Being  present  yourself  on 
the  occasion,  you  rose,  adjured    me  on  the  sanctity  of  the    Veds,   the 


H 

water  of  the  Ganges,  the  Tulsi  leaf  and  in  the  presence  of  Ishwa,  to 
give  a  solemn  pledge  that  I  would  assemble  the  most  learned  Pandits 
of  the  law,  and  by  a  reference  to  the  Veds  and  Shasiras,  obtain  their 
impartial  verdict  as  to  whether  the  present  religious  jobservances  of 
the  Prabhus  be  authorized  or  not  in  those  sacred  volumes. 

You  know  that  without  any  reference  whatever  of  the  sort,  my 
opinion  of  the  existing  practices  of  the  Prabhua  is  that  those  practices 
are  undoubtedly  authorized,  both  in  the  Veds  and  in  the  Shastras, 
and  that  the  Prabhus  have  been  tolerated  in  the  profession  and  practice 
of  their  peculiar  religious  opinions  and  observances.  You  are  aware 
also  of  the  circumstances  under  which  I  was  obliged  to  give  my 
sanction  to  the  injunction  against  them  eontpapy  to  the  dictates 
of  my  own  conscience,  in  consequence  of  what  I  had  to  appre- 
hend,  had  I  refused,  from  Balaji  Punt  Natoo,  and  Chintaman  Rao.  You 
inow,  moreover,  that  they  are  the  open  enemies  of  the  Prabhu  caste,  that 
Jialajee  Punt  Natoo  is  a  Creature  of  the  Company,  and  that  the  lands  I 
hold  might  have  been  in  jeopardy,  had  I  ventured  to  place  myself  in 
opposition  to  him.  I  now  declape  that  the  injunction  in  ques- 
tion unduly  obtained  fpom  me,  and  is  consequently, 
invalid;  and  that  the  passage  ''Chandra  Senie  Kaestia  Prabhu'  in 
the  Veds  and  Shastpas  authopises  the  Ppabhu  caste  to 
continue  in  the  exepcise  of  theip  peculiap  customs,  with- 
out being*  subjected  to  be  annoyed  by  any  sectapian  op 
hetepodox  Bpahmins. 

(Signed)    SANKESHWAR  SWAMI. 
Seal  of  Sankeshwar  Swami. 

(Signed)    BULVVUNT  ROW  CHITNISS, 
True  Copy.  Pundit  Suman. 


15 
EXTRACT  FROM 

Ika^astba  lEbucational  IReform 
Series  1Ro«  3. 


P  reface 

We  regret  to  note  tliat  some  modern  ethnograpliers  have  com- 
mitted serious  blunders  in  describing  the  origin  and  varna  of  the 
Kayasthas.  This  is  in  a  large  measure  to  be  attributed  to  their 
ignorance,  as  foreigners,  of  the  rites  and  customs  of  the  Hindus  a? 
irell  as  the  original  Sanskrit  authorities.  They  have  confused  the 
three  divisions  of  Kayasthas  together,  and  have  consequently  failed  to 
give  a  trustworthy  account  of  tiieir  origin  and  status.  While  discuss- 
ing the  question  of  the  nationality  of  Kayasthas,  it  should  always  be 
borne  in  mind  that  they  are  found  to  exist  under  three  distinct  classes 
at  the  present  day  : — 

(i)  Chitragupta-vansi  Kayasthas,  inhabiting  chiefly  the  N.-W.  P, 
and  Oudh,  Behar,  Rajputana,  Central  Provinces,  Bombay  and  Punjab 
and  tracing  their  descent  from  Sri  Chitragupta, 

(ii)  Chandraseti-vansi  Kayasthas,  whose  descent  is  trac; 
ed  from  Chandra  S^n  who  flourished  in  the  Tretayug  in  the  days  of 
Parasu  Ram,  aud  who  are  found  in  th«  Southern  parts  of  India  un- 
der the  popular  name  of  Pirhhus, 

(iii)  Bengali  Kayasthas,  an  offshoot  of  Chitragupta-vansi  Kayaa- 
thas,  who  migrated  from  Kanauj  in  N.-W.  P.  and  settled  in  Bengal. 
They  are  now  called  Ghosh,  Bose,  Mittra,  Dutt,  etc.,  and  have  now, 
on  account  of  their  separate  living,  formed  quite  a  distinct  class. 
They  are  to  be  found  in  Bengal  under  the  name  of  Bengali  Kayas- 
thas. 

(Sd,)    SOHAN  LAL,  b.a^ 

(Sd.)    SANWAL  SAHAY  VARMA, 

Seeretarie9i 
Aligarh  (N.-W.  P.) 
2dth  Juhj,  1901. 


i6 

Raja  Lachhman  Singh  himself  has,  in  an  extensive  review  of  the 
Kayastha  Etlinologif,  admitted  his  mistake  and  withdrawn  his  state- 
ments. We  quote  here  a  translation  of  the  extracts  of  his  review  on 
the  Kayastha  Ethnology,  dated  16th  May,  1877.     Sajs  the  Raja  : — 

"In  the  Memoirs  of  the  District  of  Buhmdshahr,  I  have  given 
short  account  of  all  the  tribes  and  castes  found  in  that  district.  The 
book  contains  among  others  an  account  of  the  Kayasthas  also.  When 
I  wrote  that  hook  I  included  Kayasthas  among  Sudras  according  to 
the  stock  of  information  I  possessed  at  that  time.  I  have  since  receiv- 
ed an  English  pamphlet  bearing  the  name  of   Kayastha    Ethnology... 

now  though  the  arguments  brought    forward    in  this    treatise 

serve  as  refutation  to  what  I  have  written  in  the  Memoirs,  they  are  90 
eonclusive  that  it  wojld  be  unjust  on  my  part  not  to  admit  their 
validity.  It  is  for  this  reason  that  I  take  this  opportunity  of  review- 
ing what  I  have  mentioned  in  that  book.  Had  I  seen  this  pamphlet 
at  the  time  of  writing  the  Memoirs,  I  •hoald  have  necessarily  in- 
corporated in  my  account  of  the  Kayasthas,  the  concluiions  arrived  at' 
by  this  treatise.  Munshi  Kali  Prasad  has  proved  on  the  authority  of 
Skanda  Purana  that  Chandpasen-vanshi  Kayasthas  doubt- 
lessly are  KshattPiyas---. I  agree  with  Munshi    Kali  Prasad 

on  this  point,  and  I  think  others  also  will  be  of  the  sam?  opinion, -as. 
there  can  be  no  ground  to  form  a  different  conclusion.  With  respect 
to  Mathur,  Bhatnagar,  Srivastav^a  and  others  of  the  twelve  sub- 
divisions of  Kayasthas,  whom  tradition  affirms  to  be  descended  from 
Qhitraguptn,  the  Padma  Purana  declares  that  their  progenitor  was 
(ihitragupta,  a  son  of  Brahma,  and  in  the  Bhavishya  Purana,  Brahma 
himself  calls  Chitragupta  a  Kshattriya." — (Pp.  8-9). 

We  now  pass  on  to  Mr.  Nesfield  who,  in  his  brief  view  of  the 
caste  system  ot  the  N.-W.  P.  and  Oudh,  has  given  a  short  account  of 
the  origin  and  status  of  Kayasthas.  On  page  46,  para  101,  he  says  : 
*Hhey  are  descended  from  the  Posthumous  son  of  Chandra  Sen," 
this  remark,  though  correct  in  itself,  is  yet  a  misleading  one.  Those 
who  are  not  acquainted  with  the  divisions  of  the  Kayasthas  will  come 
to  a  conclusion  that  the  posthumous  son  of  Chandra  Sen  was  the 
progenitor  of  all  the  Kayasthas.  But  such  is  not  the  case.  He  was 
the  grand  sire  of  the  Chandra  Sen-'vanahi  Kayasthas  only  and  not  of 
the  Chitra^upta-vanshis.  Had  Mr.  Nesfield  been  acquainted  with 
these  two  divisions,  he  would  have  never  committed  aueh  a  serious 
blunder.— (Pp.  10.) 


17 

I.     Extract  fmm  the    Vyavastha    No.  60,  dated    the  loth    July  ■ 
ISOV^  of  the  Pandit,  Sudder  Dewany  Adawlat,  Agra. 

The  Kayastlia  is  not  a  Sudra  ;  the  Sudra  was  produced  from  the 
feet  of  Brahma.  Chitragupta,  the  progenitor  of  the  Kayastlia,  was 
pro  1  need  from  the  whole  body  of  Brahma. 

By  the  order  of  Parasu  Ram,  the  son  of  a  Kshatriya  was  depriv- 
ed of  his  military  occupation,  and  designated  a  Kayastha.  It  is  re- 
lated in  the  Puranas. 

T[.  Vyavastha  |  of  the  Pandits  of  Poona,  dated  Samb:\t  1858 
(A.  D.  1771)  oil  the  authority  of  the  Skanda  Parana,  Sudra,  K.amala- 
kara,  KayastJias  Pradipa  (by  Ganga  Bhatta  J)  and  other  bo  )ks  and 
signed  by  the  undermentioned  Pandits.  It  is  to  the  effect  that 
Chandrasena  vansi  Kayasthas  belong  to  the  Kshatriya  class.  . 

Maharastras—l  Narayana  Bhatta,  2  liala  Bliatta,  3  Sakharama 
Bhatta,  4  Vapu  Pandits  Dharmadhikari,  5  Sambbu  Pandita  Dhar- 
madhikari,  6  Chintamani  Dharmadhikari,  7  Gorindarama  Sesha,  8 
Ilarirama  Pandita  Seslia,  9  Maninath  Pandita  Sesha,  10  Visveswara 
Pandita  Sesha,  11  Hira  Pandita  Sesha,  12  Bechana  Bhatta  Mouni,  13 
Uanc'iandra  Bhatta  Tare,  14  Bala  Bhattaji  Payagunde,  15  Sriram  a 
Dikshita,  16  Somanatha  Punatambakara,  17  Meghanada  Deva,  18 
iSripatinatha  Deva,  19  Mukunda  Deva,  20  Jaya  Krishna  Deva,  21 
Chintamani  Pandita  Puraga  Karanatakas,  22  Chhina  Bhattaji  Arde, 
20  Visudeva  Sastri  Gurjara,  24  Bala  Dikshita  Apaji,  25  Sivarama 
Tiliatta  Atare,  26  Vapu  Bhatta  Rayakar.i,  27  Ganesa  Bbatta  Khande- 
kara,  28  Ganesa  Khandekara,  29  Ganesa  Bhatta  Bhagavata,  30  Deva- 
rama  Bhatta  Khanrade,  31  Kasirama  Bhatta  Mandu,  32  Sakharama 
Bhatta  Ramadhikara,  33  Sambbu  Bhatta  Bharde^  34  Vaidyanatha 
J^hatta  Kavimandana,  35  Manirama  Patha.  36  Sakharama  Patha,  37 
liaghunatha  Bhatta,  33  Bhikum  Bhatta  Viswarup,  39  Yadavarama 
Bhatta,  40  Rapurama  Bhatta  Nirmathe,  41  Dhodapla,  42  Hari  Bhatta 
Viswarupa,  43  Chintamani  Joshi,  44  Kashinatha  Dikshita,  45  Balam 
Bhatta  Dala,  46  Narayana  Deva,  47  Balam  Bhatta  Madhavakara,  48 
Jayarama  Joshi,  49  Bala  Joshi  Karnatahas,  50  Sambhu  Dikshita 
Kanade.  51    China    Dikshita    Kanade,    52  Rama  Bhatta  Khande,  53 


i8 

Bcichana  Blialta  Kanade,  51  Marari  Bhatta  Kanade,  55  Baijanatha 
Bhatta  Runade,  Vajasaneyis,  56  Kasinatha  Dilcsliita,  57  Mxhadeva 
lihatta  Vajapeyi,  58  Matiiii  Rama  Bhatta,  59  Veiii  Rama  Pandita 
Pathaka  C/iltpavanas,  60  Bala  Diksliita  Udaka.  61  Balkrishna  Bhatta, 
Gandara.  6:^  Bala  Dikshita  Godabole,  63  Anantrama  Bhatta  Patavar- 
dliana,  (51  Ramr-handra  Diksliita  Peya,  65  Visnii  Xath  Dikshit,  66 
Karishi  a  Dikshita  Lcle,  67  Yajneswaras  Dikshita  Planakara,  63 
Vinayak.i  Rare,  69  Bhishana  Bliatta  Bale,  70  Raghunatha  Bhatta  Rore,. 
71  Chill taniani  Bhatta  Karalekara,  72  Balarria  Bhatta  Karalekara,  73 
Chiiitamirii  Kadake  Dik-^hita,  71  Dahoda  Dikshita  Chitale,  75  Ga- 
ne>ha  Bhatta  Kadape,  76  Nilakantha  Dikshita,  77  Jagannatha  Bhatta 
Maliarashtra,  78  Krishna  Bhatta  Kelakara,  76  Oaiiesa  Bhatta  Sariiga- 
pala,  SO  Apa  Dikshita  Bayale.     (Pp.  24-5). 

VII r.  Vyavastla  of  the  Pandits  of  Kashi,  dated  Samvat  1931, 
C0TTe3p.>nding  to  1873  A.  D.  It  is  based  npon  the  authority— of 
Padnia  Parana,  Skanda  Parana,  Altai jja,  Kama  Dhenu,  Gaga  Bhatti 
and  Sn  Ira  KamalaJiara  and  is  signed  by  the  following  Pandits,  and 
is  to  t'le  effect  that  the  :  n  estors  of  the  Cliitraguptavansi  and 
Chandpasena-vansi  Kayasthas  were  of  the  Kshattriya  class. 

1  Sikharam  Bhatta,  2  Ananla  IMiatta  Sarma.  3  Bhikuji  Pant,  4 
liaja  llama  Sastri,  5  Narayan  Bhatta,  6  l^hamdhiraja,  Dharraadhikari 
7  Vamanaeharya,  Assistant  Professor  of  Sanskrit  and  Mathematics, 
Govern  lien t  College,  Benares,  8  Ranichandra Sastri,  9  Bapudeva  Sastri, 
O.I.E.'^^  Professor  of  Mathematics,  Government  Sanskrit  College, 
Benares,  10  Pandit  Vibhava  Rama,  11  Bala  Krishna  Sastri,  12  Bhaiy, 
Sastri,  13  Narasinha  Sastri,  14  Narayana  Sastri,  15  Ganesha  Sastri, 
16  Bala  Sastri  Acharya,  Professor  of  Hindu  Law,  Government  College, 
Benares  regarding  whom  The  Honorable  Ra3  Saheb  Vishva  Natha 
MaLdalik,  in  his  English  Treatise  on  Hindu  Law  says,  that  he  was 
one  of  the  greatest  authorities  on  Hindu  Laws  in  India.  17  Purushot- 
tama  Sastri,  18  Ganga  Dhara  Sastri,'-  19  Raja  Rama  Sastri,  20  Raja 
Rama,  formerly  Professor  of  Hindu  Law,  Government  C*ollege 
Benares,  21  Dhonda  Sastri,  22  Nana  Sastri,  Pauranik,  23  Dhundhiraj, 
Dikshita,  24  Keshava  Sarma.  25  Rama  Krishna  Sastri,  26  Damodara 
Sastri,  f  27    Vaishva  Natha  Sastri,    2^   Yajneswara   Sastri,    29  Bala 


19 

Sastri,  30  Lachmi  Natha  Dravira,  31  VaidyaNatha  Dikshita  Chaudhri, 
32Madhava  Arliaiya,  33  Bhaoo  Sastri,  34  Bapoo  Sastri,  35  Chandra 
Sekhara,  3()  Sri  Radlia  Mohana,  37  Sii  Tara  Charana  Tarkaratna. 
Professor  of  Sanskrit  Grammar,  Government  College,  Benares,  and 
President  of  tlie  Sabha  of  v\'^  Maharaja  of  Benares,  38  Bechan  Rama, 
Professor  of  Pankhya  Philosophy,  Government  College,  Benans, 
39  Sitala  Prasad  Tevrari,  Professor  Government  College,  Benares,  40 
Sri  Kali  Prasada,  Professor  of  Logic,  Government  College,  Benares, 
41  Sri  Kailas  Cliatidrat  Professor  of  Gi-aniraar,  Government  College, 
Benares,  42  Rama  Misra  Sastri, J  Assistant  Professor  of  Sankhya 
Philosophy,  Government  Colle.ij^e,  Benares,  43  Becha  Rama,  Professor 
of  Bengali,  (rovernment  College,  Benan.'s,  44  Vishnu  Hari,  45  Veni 
Madhava  Sastri,  4()  Deva  Krishna,  Professor  of  Astronomy,  Govern- 
ment College,  Benares,  47  Rama  Natha,  Librarian  of  Sanskrit  Book» 
Government  CoUege,  Benares,  48  Rama  Jasan  Sarma,  49  Pyare  lal, 
50  Devi  Dayalu  Tewari,  51  Gopi  Natha  Tewari,  52  Rajaji  Jyotshi,  53 
Siva  Rama,  54  Bhairava  Datia,  55  Vamadeva,  56  Amvika  Datta,  57 
Janki  Prasada,  58  Rakshapala,  59  Baladeva,  60  Govinda  Achari,  61 
Syam  Chai-an,  C2  Viswa  Nath  Agnihotri,  63  Siddhyeshwara,  64 
Thakur  Das  Deva,  65  Navina  Narayana,  66  Sri  Madana  Molana 
Seromani,  67  Ananda  Chandra,  68  Sri  Rama  Dhara,  69  Sri  Kedara 
Natha,  70  Sri  Kali  Kumara,  Assistant  I'rofessor  of  Grammar,  Govern- 
ment College,  Benares,  71  Karimamaya  Deva,  72  Sri  Jaya  Rama 
73  Sri  Kaiiiiia  i\j.nta,  74  Sri  Satisa  Chandra,  75  Madhusudana  Nyay 
Vaglsha,  7G  Hari  Natha  Bhattacharvaya,  77  Sri  Hara  Charana,  78 
Kashi  Natha,  79  Sakti  Datta,  80  Tula  Rama,  81  Sri  Krishna  Natha, 
82  Hari  Krishna  Vyasa,  83  Dwarka  Datta,  84  Indra  Datta,  85  Yagesa, 
86  Lakshmana  Jyotishi,  87  Kuvera  Pati,  88  Basti  Rama  Dwivedi, 
Professor  of  Sanskrit  Grammar,  Government  College,  Benares,  89 
Bhawani  Pr.isada,  90  Jawahir  Tewari,  91  Vishwa  Rupa,  92  Sri  Ram 
Govinda,  9  5  Sri  Harsha,  Reader  of  Bhagavata,  94  Srimat  Ananta 
Sanaa,  95  Rama  .\ianoratha.— Pp.  2i— 30) 

IX.  Vifatfcstha,  dated  l5th  of  Phalguna  Suk'a.  193)  Samvat,  on 
the  above  subject.  '*The  conclusion  arrived  at  by  Pandits  of  Benares 
as  to  the  Chitragupta  vansi  and  Chandpasenvansi  Kayasthaa 
of  the  Kshattriya  caste  is  conect  and  agreed  upon." 


20 

1.  Pandit  Ganga  Dhara  Upadhyaya,  son  of  Pandit  Yageawara 
Upadhyaya,  son  of  Pandit  Ghintamani  Upadhyaya,  resident  of  Benarea 
Mohullah  Jatanbar,  free-rent  holder,  Jangipur,  district  Jaunpur. — 
(Pp.  30—1.) 

XV.     Translation  of  a  Vyavastha  of  the  Pandits    of   Kashmir  : — 

**Rai  Hara  Sukha  Rai,  Kayastha,  proprietor  of  *Koh  Nur  Press' 
requested  Maharaja  Dhiraj  Sri  Ranabir  Sinha  Bahadur  of  Kashmir, 
Jammu  and  Tibet,  etc.,  the  moon  of  whose  bounty  and  fama  illumi- 
natea  the  world,  to  decide  the  vcrna  of  the  Kayastha  caite." 

Hereupon  the  said  Sri  Maharaja  Sabha,  having  favourably  con- 
sidered the  request,  referred  the  question  to  an  assembly  of  Pandita 
of  Kashmir  gathered  in  his  temple  on  the  auspicious  day  of  tlie 
Ekadasi.  All  these  Pandits,  who  had  read  Vedas  and  had  a  thorough 
acquaintance  with  the  Sastras,  Smritisy  Dharma  Sastras  and  Puranas 
etc.,  having  fully  considered  and  perused  the  Vyavasthas  of  the  96 
Pandits  of  Kashi  (Benares)  and  that  of  the  Pandits  of  Jammu,  agreed 
in  the  conclusion  that  in  the  Puranas  the  Chitragupta-vansi  and 
Chandpasenvansi  Kayasthas  have  been  held  to  be  of  the 
KshatPiya  class-  A  mention  of  the  birth  of  Chitragapta  Kayastha 
and  of  the  duties  assigned  to  him  has  been  made  in  Padma  Purana ; 
and  in  a  description  of  the  Katha  of  Parasuramji.  Chandpasen- 
vansi Kayasthas  ape  peppesent^d  to  be  bopn  ofKs  hat- 
piya  papents  and  there  is  a  Sloka  here  to  the  effect, '  ,**  i^  have 
g-iven  to  this  child* that  Dhapma  of  Kayastha  which 
belongrs  to  Chitpagupta  " 

Gaga  Bhatta  has  in  his  Vyavastha  represented  two  sorts  of  Kayas- 
thas to  be  Kshatriyas  and  written  thus  : — 

"  The  ancestors  of  both  the  Chitragupta  and  Chandrasena  van»i 
Kayasthas  are  Kshatriyas  and  hence  those  belonging  to  the  above 
two  vansis  ought  to  be  considered  Kakatriyas." 

Signed  hy  1  Pandit  Kolanandaji,  2  Pandit  Mahananda  Rajanak, 
3  Pandit  Makund  Saheb,  4  Pandit  Vid  Saheb,  and  other  33ti 
Pandits.— (Pp.  32—3.) 


21 

EXTRACT 

FROM 

Hindu  Mythology,  Page  230-31. 
By  F.  DOWSON. 

Papshapama- — '  Rama  with  the  axe.*  The  first  Rama  and  the 
sixth  Avatara  of  Vishuu.  He  was  a  Brahman,  the  fifth  son  of  Jama- 
dagni  and  Renuka.  By  his  father's  side  he  descended  from  Bhrigu, 
and  was,  par  excellence,  the  Bhargava ;  by  his  mother's  side  he 
belonged  to  the  royal  race  of  the  Kusikas.  He  became  manifest  in  the 
world  at  the  beginning  of  the  Tretayuga,  for  the  purpose  of  repres- 
ing  the  tyranny  of  the  Kshatriya  or  regal  caste.  His  story  is  told 
in  the  Mahabharata  and  in  the  Purans.  He  also  appears  in  the 
Ramayana,  but  chiefly  as  an  opponent  of  Ramachandra. 

According  to  the  Mahabharata,  he  instructed  Arjuna  in  the  use 
of  arms,  and  had  a  combat  with  Bhishma,  in  which  both  suffered 
equally.  He  is  also  represented  as  being  present  at  the  great  war 
council  of  the  Kaurava  Princes.  This  Purasurama,  the  sixth  Avata- 
ra of  Vishnu,  appeared  in  the  world  before  Rama  or  Ramachandra, 
the  seventh  Avatara,  but  tl«ey  were  both  living  at  the  same  time, 
and  the  elder  incarnation  showed  some  jealousy  of  the  younger. 
The  Mahabharata  represents  Parasurama  as  being  struck  senseless 
b}^  Ramachandra,  and  the  Ramayana  relates  how  Parasurama,  who 
was  a  follower  of  Siva,  felt  aggrieved  by  Rama's  breaking  the  bow 
of  Siva,  and  challenged  him  to  a  trial  of  strength.  This  ended  in 
his  defeat,  and  in  some  way  led  to  his  being  *'  excluded  from  a  seat 
in  the  celestiid  world."  In  early  life  Parasurama  was  under  the  pro- 
tection of  Siva,  who  instructed  him  in  the  use  of  arms,  and  gave  him 
the  Parasu  or  axe,  from  which  he  is  named.  The  first  act  recorded 
of  him  by  the  Mahablirata  is  that,  by  command  of  his  father,  he 
cut  off  the  head  of  his  mother,  Renuka.  She  had  incensed  her 
husband  by  entertaining  impure  thoughts,  and  he  called  upon 
each  of  his  sons  in  succession  to  kill  her.  Parasurama  alone 
obeyed  and  his  readiness  so  pleased  his  father,  that 
he  told  him  to  ask  a  boon.  He  begged  that  his  mother  might 
be  restored  pure  to  life,  and,  for  himself,  that  he  might  be  invincible 
in  single  combat  and  enjoy  length  of  days.  Parasuram's  hostility  to 
the  Kshatriyas  evidently  indicates  a  severe  struggle  for  the  supre- 
niacv  between  them  and  the  Brahmaua.     He  is    said    to  have   cleared 


32 

the  earth  of  the  Kshatri^^as  twenty-one  times,  and  to  have  given  the 
earth  to  the  Brahmans.  The  origin  of  his  hostility  to  the  Kihatriyas 
is  thus  related  : — Kartavirya,  a  Kshatriya,  and  king  of  the  Haihayas, 
}iad  a  thousand  anns.  This  king  paid  a  visit  to  the  hermitage  of 
Jamadagni  in  the  absence  of  that  sage,  and  was  hospitably  entertain- 
ed by  his  wife,  But  when  he  departed  he  carried  off  a  sacrificial  calf 
belonging  to  their  host.  This  act  so  enraged  Parasurama  that  he 
pursued  Karta-rirya,  cut  off  his  thousand  arms  and  killed  him.  In 
retaliation  the  sous  of  Kartavirya  killed  Jamadagni,  and  for  that 
murder  Parasurama  vowed  vengance  against  them  and  the  whole 
Kshatriya  tslcg.  '"J'hrice  seven  times  did  he  clear  the  earth  of  the 
Kshatriya  caste,  and  he  filled  with  their  blood  the  five  large  lakes  of 
iSamanta-panchaka."  He  then  gave  the  earth  to  Kasyapa,  and  retired 
to  the  Mahendra  mountains,  where  he  was  visited  by  Arjuna. 
Tradition  ascribes  the  origin  of  the  country  of  Malabar  to  Parasurama. 
According  to  one  account  he  received  it  as  a  gift  from  Varuna,  and 
according  to  another  he  drove  back  the  ocean  and  cut  fissures  in  the 
Ohats  with  blows  of  his  axe.  He  is  said  to  have  brought  Brahmans 
into  this  country  from  the  north,  and  to  have  bestowed  the  land 
uy)on  them  in  expiation  of  the  slaughter  of  the  Kshatriyai.  He  bears 
the  appelations  Khanda-parasu,  'who  strikes  with  the  axe,*  and 
>«yaksha,  'inferior.' 

Page  151-2 

Karta-vipya. — Son  of  Krita-virya,  king  of  the  Haihayas.  This 
IB  his  patronymic,  by  which  he  is  best  knovrn ;  his  real  name  was 
Arjuna  "  Having  worshipped  a  portion  of  the  divine  being  called 
Dattatreya,  sprung  from  the  race  of  Atri,  he  sought  and  obtained 
these  boons,  viz.,  a  thousand  arms  and  a  golden  chariot  that  went 
wheresoeiver  he  willed  it  to  go ;  the  power  of  restraining  wrong  by 
justice;  the  conquest  of  the  earth  and  the  disposition  to  rule  it 
righteously  ;  invicibility  by  enemies,  and  death  at  the  hands  of  the 
man  renowned  over  the  whole  world.  By  him  this  earth  was  per- 
fectly governed."  and  of  him  it  is  said  : — "No  other  king  shall  ever 
equal  Karta-virya  in  regard  to  sacrifices,  liberality,  austerities, 
courtesy  and  self-restraint."  **  Thus  he  ruled  for  85,00()  years  with 
unbroken  health,  prosperity,  strength  and  valour." — V.  P.  He  visited 
the  hermitage  of  Jamad-agni,  and  was  received  by  that  sage's  wife 
with  all  respect ;  but  he  made  an  ill-return  for  her  hospitality,  and 
carried  off  by  violence  "the  calf  of  the  milch-cow  of  the  sacred 
oblation."  For  this  outrage  Parasurama  cut  off  his  thousand  arms 
and  killed  him.  In  another  place  a  different  character  is  given  to 
him,  and  more  in  accordance  with  his  behavior  at  Jaraad-agni's  hut. 
*'  He   oppressed    both    men   and  gods,"  so  that  th©  latter  appealed  to 


23 

Vighnii  for  succour.  That  god  then  came  down  to  the  eatth  as 
Parasu-rama  for  the  especial  purpose  of  killing  him.  Karta-virya 
was  the  contemporary  of  Ravana,  and  when  the  demon  monarch 
came  "in  the  course  of  his  campaign  of  conquest  to  Mahishmati 
(the  capital  of  Karta-virya),  he  was  captured  without  difficulty,  and 
was  confined  like  a  wild  heast  in  a  corner  of  his  city.  The 
statement  of  the  Vayu  Purana  is  that  Karta-virya  invaded  Lanka, 
and  there  took  Ravana  prisoner. 


EXTRACT 

From  an  account  of  Khatrts 

Y 

HARNAMDAS  VERM  A  b.a.,  of  AGRA. 

Part  I,  Chapter  I,  Page  10-11. 

The  Puranas  describe  this  struggle  in  the  form  of  a  legend  in 
which  Parshram,  a  Brahmin,  is  said  to  hare  fought  with  the 
Kshatriyas  and  extirpated  them  21  times.  He  is  then  said  to  have 
lieen  conquered  by  the  Kshatriya  leader  Rama. 

With  respect  to  this  Icgnd  Mr.  R.  C.  Dutt  says,  "  It  would  seeni 
that  this  story  indicates  the  real  rivalry  and  hostilities  between  the 
priests  and  the  warrior  castes, — indications  of  which  we  have  found 
in  a  literary  form  in  the  Upanishads."  ^5 

Stripped  of  its  poetic  character  the  legend  would  mean  that 
Parshram  (the  axe-bearer),  a  raja  or  a  powerful  and  warlike  minister 
of  some  weak  raja,  in  order  to  increase  the  power  of  the  Brahmina 
put  many  Kshatriyas  to  death  and  exiled  others  because  they  objected 
to  the  rapid  growth  of  the  Brahmins'  power. 

It  has  been  admitted  on  all  hands  by  both  the  Western  and 
Eastern  scholars  thht  the  main  storj'  of  the  Ramayana,  relates  to 
facts  which,  if  they  took  place,  ^^  occurred  after  those  of  Mahabharat. 
From  the  fact  of  the  legend  relating  that  Parashram  was  vanquished 
by  Rama  it  appears  probable  that  the  struggles  between  the  Khsha- 
triyas  and  the    Brahmins  took    place   befora   the   facts  of  Ramayana. 


24 

Now  Colonel  Tod  is  of  opinion  that  the  probable  date  of  the  claim  of 
Vishwamitra  to  the  equality  of  Kshatriyas  and  Brahmins  which  he 
calls  "  the  last  struggle  in  which  BrahminJwod  would  be  obtained  by 
the  military  "  may  be  put  down  as  two  hundred  years  before  the  facts 
of  Ramayana.^7  When  it  is  remembered  that  the  date  of  the  war  of 
Kurukshetra  has  recently  been  proved,  very  ably,  by  a  learned 
Professor  of  Madras  Presidency  College  to  be  between  1415  B.  G.  an«l 
1430  B.  C.  and  that  the  date  of  the  main  storj^  of  Ramayana  has  been 
loosely  given  by  Dr.  Hunter  as  1000  B.  C.  we  may  reasonably  put 
the  date  of  Parshram  after  the  war  of  Kurukshetra  which  sliows  that 
the  Aryan  civilization  had  not  yet  reached  modern  Oudh  though  it 
had  gone  beyond  modern  Dehli. 

This  conjecture  is  supported  from  another  source  which  I  think 
probable.  At  the  distance  of  about  5  miles  from  Agra  is  a  village 
named  Rainka,  ^^  the  name  of  Parshram's  mother,  and  the  tradition 
is  that  the  village  was  the  seat  of  Parshram.  There  is  also  a  temple 
of  Shiva  which  is  said  to  have  been  erected  by  Parshram.  The  ruins 
around  the  village  show  the  previous  greatness  of  the  village.  Now 
if  the  story  of  the  struggle  of  Parshram  and  the  Kshatriyas  was  pro- 
bable it  becomes  true  from  the  situation  of  the  village  which  is 
beyond  Delhi. 

15.  Ancient  India,  Vol.  I,  p.  212. 

16.  Mr.  B.  C.  Dutt  rejects  them  altogether. 

17.  Tod's  Rajasthan,  Vol.  I.  edition  1829,  page  29. 

18.  The  Muhammadan  author  of  Sayyar-ul-mutakhrin  on  page 
7,  VoL  1,  of  his  work,  writes  it  Rangta, 


GOTRA. 

Fart  Ily  Chapter  I.~Page  20-21. 

I. — Mr.  Gooroodass  Bannerji,  M.  A.  D.  L.,  after  giving  the 
primitive  meaning  of  the  word  as  an  '  enclosure  for  kine,  a  fortresa' 
and  quoting  Professor  Max  MuUer  as  authority  for  this  meaning  says, 
*•  Gotra,  as  used  in  the  above  rule,  means  a  family  descended  from 
one  of  the  several  patriarchs,  who  are  according  to  some  twenty-four, 
and  according  to  others,  forty-two  in  number  ;  so  that,  taking  the 
higher  estimate,  there  are  forty- two  gotras  in  all.  Now  since  a 
woman  by  her  marriage  passes  from  her  father's  gotra  to  that  of  her 
husband,    therefore,   in  order   that   two  persona  miiv  be  of  the  same 


25 

Gotra,  each  of  tliem  must  be  descended  from  the  common 
patriarch  through  an  uniaterrupted  line  of  males.  As  these  patri- 
arclis,  or  founders  of  grotas,  were  Brahmins,  the  Kshatriyas  *nd 
Vaisbyas  (expect  perhaps  those  who  are  descended  from  Brahman 
fathers  and  mothers  of  their  own  classess,  and  who  are  held  by  some 
to  belong  to  the  same  classes,  respectively,  as  their  mothers),  can 
have  no  gotra  of  their  own.  But  they  have  adopted  the  gotra  of  the 
spiritual  guides  or  family  priests  of  their  remote  progenitors.  Mann 
applies  the  foregoing  rale  to  all  the  three  twice  born  classes  alike 
(Hindu  Law  by  Gooroodass  Banner] i,  M.  A.  D.  L.,  edition  1879, 
page  51-59. 

II.  — In  another  Book  we  find  gotra  the  name  of  the  prinutive- 
sage  from  whom  the  Brahmina  supposed  themselves  to  be  descended. 
The  other  castes  have  no  gotra's  of  their  own.  But  they  use  the  name 
of  the  gotra  of  their  priest "  (Commentary  on  the  Hindu  Law  by 
Jogendra  Smarta  Siromani,  M.  A.  B.  L.,  edition  1885,  page  4C.) 


EXTRACT 

From  introduction   to    the   Peshwas   Diaries.     {A  paper 

read  before  the  Bombay  Branch  #/  the  Royal 

Asiatic  Society.) 

The  Hcn.  Mr.  Justice  M.  G.  RANADE,  m.a.  l.l.b.,  c.i.e. 

(1900.) 

Page  '»5. — As    between    caste   and    caste,    the  Peshwas  held  the 
balance  evenly,  even  when  the    interests  of  the  Brahmin  priests  were 

affected The    right  of    the    Parbhus    to    use    Vedic 

formulas  in  worship  had  indeed  been  questioned  in  Narayanrao 
Peshwa's  time  and  they  were  ordered  to  use  only  Puranic  forma 
like  tlie  Shudras.  This  prohibition  was  however  resented  by  the 
Prabhus  and  in  Bajirao  IPs  time  old  order  appears  to  have  been 
cancelled,  and  the  Parbhus  Avere  allowed  to  have  the  munj 
OP  thpead  cepemony  pepformed  as  befope. 

Copy  of  paper  found  in   the  possession  of  Shrimant 
Bhaoo  Saheb  Khasgiivale  of  Baroda, 


26 

^r  tH^pt^  ^^f^r^  Tiw^JK  rqr%  f^  \. 

wT^fift  ^imt^  ti^  f^%  ^r^t  ^f»Tnf%  ^^fts^R  ^r^on^ 

^  \^^^Z  f%  »PIF^        ^  5TFTF^^  ^Z  m^  ^3  JT^I^'^T^- 

^^\  ^^^z  qt^r  H=^  fir^i^fF  f'^oj^)^  ^m  ^F^WF^ft  ^f^fh 
5^1  %f F  '^^F  3qF%  ^rrfrr  ^^3^^  ^>  tF^  ^R  ^»ft  «^RH^ 
m^^  ^^'JTHT^  ^%  ^^«^  ^^  ^F^  ^F%  m^^?T  ^rTTT^Fll 

\  ?0  ^F^  \  ^^T^FKfif 

\  ^m  ^F^  'rt^t^  w^m  ^er 


'Ttf^^  %5ft  ?^%  ^Ht  ww^. 

\  m^  ^r^  ^ft^ 


?^r  wn^  ^^  ^. 

"^  ^^95  ^^t^  'TTH. 

'rt^  5^^^  ^%  qt^  ^^ 

^  ^  ^  WTR 

qT95i[rrtfr^*w- 

II  gr^?^:  5^Pt  Prf^m^w^- 
II  ^h%^  'ntm  ^t^  ^^^^^ 

II  ^5fi^:  JRr^:  IH  " 


a8 

<f[^  3TH^  cffrf r  ^^  ^e^  5R:|f?T  ^^^.  ^w  Ul^i •  ^ ) 

Co/>y  0/  an  extract  front  painted  Vaunsh  Vriksha 
in  possession  of  the  family  of  the  Satara  Raja  procured 
and  shown  by  Shrimant  Raghunath  Bajerao  Potnis 
Inamdar  and  Hon.  Magistrate  Poona. 

f^^llpTf^  H?Hf^H%^5f  ^^tsBf^^^^  'a^s^^?!^ 

wf^  ^[3^5  ^^'  iirii 

EXTRACT 

From  information  contained  in  a  Vanshaval  in  possession 

of  the  Raja  Saheb  of  Satara   as   told   by  a 

Prabhu  friend   who  had   an  occasion 

to    look   into   the   paper     in    the 
Satara  Record  (rceivrd  by  the  publi- 
sher on  the  24th    August  1903,) 

^oq^^i  9?r  if^^r  ^^]^m  i^f^^r  f^i^^l  9ir  hMt  ^ 

X  W^^  (  ^fl^r  i^^  ) 

^^  i«Q5^cfTr^  j?^^.  (%«Er^r  5^  ).. 


.29 

EXTRACT 

FROM 

BHARATA-STHALADARSHA. 

^?T  ^^  5n^H  ^^^. 

COMPILED   BY 

Mr.  Dhondo  Balkrishna  Sahasrahuddhe  Assistant  Master 

Poona  High  School. 

(1889  A.D.) 


30 

^m^miT^gT^r  ^rimK^^^P'rfr  ii  +  +  +  + 

T[4r  *iT^  ^?r^^  ?5it^r  h^^^  j^as  ^^  %Qjr  ^^f^,  fqt^ 
%  ^T^m  ^\x  %^r  ^\\  9T[?f  ^r»rrT«fr^r  ^rSr  ^ni^i 

#n:F^  ^ft  ^^'JTcF,  ^  jc^TssHF  ^^^  ^5"^-  w^  hHi^^if 

^  ^FIF^  ^T^^  ^  ^F^  ^  'Ri,  ^F  Flr^F  ^  ^RrTt  ^^H 
^»TF^55^  #,  ftF^^  JT?^^  <F?F  R^Fgsfe,  9TFH  ^^^F  RlfRTF 
^^^^  5T^  '^^^  «T?^F^F  ^F«5T  ^\\^^^    ^^FF^^F  ^  %im\^ 

qT^^i*  ^,  m  ^^  ?^^F^F  ^^^  ^m  ^f^  simm  ^?9f, 
^  ^%^J  ^%  (  ^?FT  F^^^m^  )  UFr??F^,  %  5^  TF^^  mm 

(  spTi^F^sqF  ^ffT  H?W  )  TO^^  ^Hr?R  m    (  m^  ) 

(  ^F^R^F  T[^\^^  m^^\^  m  W- )  ^^^^  ^X  ^^n^f^r 
^m^  ( ^^.  HI.  '^.  ^.  ^F.  ^. )  «?^fF  ^[^  If"^.  ^wt- 


I 


^ 


m 


I 

% 


rE> 


{ff- 


ts> 


ftp    £1    fc 


hr    to-   »^      ^te^^   S^ 


/ 


sr  t  jp  ^  5=  OL  t^- 


pT    RT 
10      10 


^  Sr 


fir 

10 


►fir 


^ 


1^   hr   C^  S* 


S^"  sru^  S^ 


Oo 


tr  ^  t^  ^ 


V 


..    »-^  *-   *^ 

/£9  15    ^    ^    jj. 
^  <JP-  .|wy  ♦KT   .jWf    f& 


.i5-^  g& 


fr 
^   rr 


f 


•^(»^(«i^3»s9r«a'9     V 


•    »^  (t^  §iir  09    ^ 

of      0»^     •^     •^    «*»*     #.^       •'^ 


if 


'5 


B 


I 

\9 


*r 


1 


re   iwf 


^ 


ir 

hr 

1A> 

iv*- 

r»r 

.    ^ 

fc?- 

fr-> 

hf* 

5r 

^"1 


'^   It 


I' 


^   ft) 

.  »N  hr 
IE     ^ 

iir  *c= 

/hr  » 


^ftr   nr'S 


E  fe^  g:  *^fc-  S  ^Bl  g  /tv  5^  I?-  5F  E  S^  ^  5F 


tor 


I 


9 
-^  ^ 

'^h. 


9» 
o     S::    fl)    ^r   ^^  ,       I  'Pitt. 


<^  ^  ^  ^  ^  Z- 


hr    ^    tp 
rr9 


fer  hr 

_  IF  ^  £  /K*  E 

g"   E:  H?   rr   ro    hr 

g^  /hr  ^  C^   fr 


l^ 


Ai 


33 


g 


7 


'R 


I 


r 

7 


f 


hr 
tr 

IF 


rr 

hr 


cr    y^    ^ 


!E    fr    & 
f^    !^  f^ 


fnr 


rsT 


B  S^  [f 
|:  fi^  ^ 


t-tr 


'S:   f?r   "I  hr 


/fe: 


fc-/ti^d2:  ^(E^'S-  H>'^'(P'^ 


^ 


c*^  (^  ^ 


V^         /J8  ;K)  /fS>    ^    }^   ,K>   .t-    hr    I 


(S^    cpf    teif    fs*'    ((*'    ^    Oo 


o^  it<    (or    Oo 
Oo     oo     so     oo 


34 

II  fi^^fcqiqi  ^  5T3  iTl5nt<n   nwTFi  f%r%w^  ll 
( ^2r^^  %  ?qi^a6^  fl^r  H'FTF  f%^  15:^  mm 

(sd.)  (  TI.  II.  JTfR  f^^^.  ) 


EXTRACT 

Beit  and    Rayyety    October  17,  1903  (Calcutta,) 

The  derivation  of  the  word  Kayasth,  writes  a  Maliratta  KayBsth 
is  plain  enough  to  any  unbiassed  mind.  Stha  in  Sanskrit  means 
**  resident  of  "  as  m  grihasth,  gramath,  DeshastJi,  KonJcunasth, 
Angasth,  Vangasth,  &c.  It  never  meant  from  or  out  of  "  and 
therefore  does  not  indicate  "  from  the  body  of,"  Territorial  or  Local 
is  the  application  and  meaning  of  Stha.  Until  therefore  some  one 
shows  examples  of  the  use  of  the  term  in  which  it  means  "  from  "  or 
*'  out  of,' — the  accepted  sense  of  locality  is  the  only  rational  clue  to 
its  real  meaning.  As  to  the  word  Kay  a,  it  possibly  means  Oud,  or 
Ayodhya.  Knowing  as  every  Sanskrit  scholar  does,  that  Anga  is  the 
name  of  Oud,  and  that  in  the  ultre poetic  Sanskrit  language,, 
synonyms  are  often  used  to  signify  even  proper  names,  it  is  easy 
to  prove  that  Kayasth  means  nothing  more  or  less  than  Angasth  or 
residents  of  Oud.  Examples  of  such  territorial  names  are  plenty, 
such  as  Oriya,  Andhia,  Kathi,  Gujerathi,  Maratha,  BeiiL-ali,  Mad- 
rasi,  Punjabi,  Kashmiri,  &c.  There  are  Brahma  Kayastbas,  fight- 
ing Kayasthas,  writing  Kayasthas,  trading  Kayasthas,  artisan 
Kayasthas,  mental  Kayasthas,  and  mixed  Kayasthas,  just  as  there 
are  similar  or  allied  divisions  among  the  Scotch,  English,  German. 
French  or  any  other  nation.  They  are  found  in  Kashmir,  the 
Punjab,  Gujerat,  Maharastlira,  the  United  Provinces,  the  Central 
Provinces,  Berar,  Bengal,  Assam  and  Burma,  retaining  the  territorial 
adjunct  as  Kayat,  Kat,  Kast,  or  Kayasth,  and  adding  occupational 
or  social  adjectives  subsequently  acquired.  Kayasth  is,  therefore, 
a  na'ion.  Their  social  position  differs  in  different  provinces  and 
io'alities,  according  to  the  presence  or  absence  of  the  sacred  thread, 
and  the  nature  of  the  occupation.  There  need,  therefore,  be  no 
odiou?5  comparisons  drawn  between  a  nation  and  a  caste  or  occupa- 
tional grjup  like  the  Bengal  Yaidyas  as  is  being  don©  by  writers  in 


35 

the  "  Dawn."  The  Vaidyas  are  physicians,  distinguished  from 
"medicine  men"  or  herbaliat  by  the  undeniable  fact  that  they  had 
and  have  access  to  Sanskrit  texts,  a  privilege  denied  to  non-Aryan* 
and  even  non-Bralimans.  They  are  therefore  Brahmant  of  soma 
sort,  just  as  the  Vaidyas  of  Bombay  are  ttill  called  False  Brahmans. 
It  is  an  occupational  offshoot  of  the  sacerdotal  class.  The  nick 
name  "ambastha"  given  to  them  by  sectarian  writcm  has  no  autho- 
ritative or  corroborative  evidence  to  substantiate  it.  All  over  the 
Puranas  and  in  the  Skandh-Puran  particularly,  one  finds  nothing  but 
abuses  of  and  insinuations  against,  rival  creeds,  but  that  is  just  aa 
it  should  be  in  a  house  divided  against  itself,  built  on  a  foundation 
of  tribes  formed  out  of  blood  feuds.  One  has  to  see  what  the  ra- 
tional history  of  a  nation,  race,  tribe,  or  caste  is  likely  to  be,  and 
this  theory  is  placed  before  the  Bengalis  for  dispassionate  consider- 
ation. 

Extract  from   ^* Indian  caste'^  by  the  late  Mr.  John 
Wilson,  D.  D.  F,  R,  S. 

The  Maithili  Brahmans. 

Part  II  Pages  192-3 : — The  Maithila  Brahmans  derive  their 
designation  from  Mithila,  an  ancient  division  of  India,  the  king  of 
which  was  Janaka,  the  father  of  Sita,  the  wife  of  Rama  the  hero  of 
the  Ramayan.  It  comprehended  a  great  portion  of  the  modern  districts 
of  Tirhut  (olim,  Tirabhukti,  'bank  boundary')  Saran  and  Purniya,  and 
also  part  of  the  adjacent  tracts  of  Nepal. 

(Hamilton  s  Nepal  P.  45  Hamilton''s  Gazetteer  V0I.  II  P.  663.) 

Page  195 — The  Maithil  Brahmans  are  scattered  not  only  over  the 
provinces  above  indicated,  but  are  found  in  some  of  the  towns  of  Nepal, 

Bengal  and  Central  India They  are  respected  for  their  learning, 

and  especially  for  their  knowledge  of  the  Nyaya  system  of  philosophy. 
The  Brahmans  of  other  provinces,  who  refuse  to  eat  and  intermarry 
with  them  do  not  object  to  unite  with  them  in  Adhayan,  or  ceremo- 
nial reading.  Some  Maratha  Brahmans  go  to  Tirhut  to  study  the 
Nyaya.  They  indulge  less  perhaps  in  animal  food  than  the  other 
Panch-Gauda  Brahmans. 


36 
EXTRACT  FROM 

Sudkarak  Dated  Monday  9th  November  1903, 

Edited  by 

VINAYAK  RAMCHANDRA  JOSHI  b.a. 


Tra  ^  ti^,  fJT^r  HF^r  f^^  rww  ^^r^  ^f^ct  ^i^?t[- 

^irrfn  ^m€i  ^^  %^f,  ??f^?^%  ^r^ctt  ^^f^  ^^^^f  ?^fct 
^nr^r  '^?q[^  ^^sf^f  ^m^  ^J  mm^  ^  i^m  ^^^^  ^f- 
^^\  s^^i^]  ^m\  ^^FF^rT  ^#  m:\t\  ^m  ^\f\  m\^ 

fi^Nid^  RFoBF  iJF^F^  ^F'J?    ?Tt#  2^^    «fr<^  ?^    ^^F^F 

%#.  'tR^f  ^^  2^^  ^^\  ^\^^  ^^\^^\^  F^osi  ^rf^. 

HH^F^HFT  ^F  J^^m  ^FW^TF^  ^F^^^  H^H  ^^FtH  JT^^R  ^- 
V^TT^    ^W.\X  ^Ff  F%5[F  ^fCf,    ?F  ^^  R^^f    «!f|.      3TFF% 


37 

^m^  ^T^m\^^\  ^?igs  ^jj^^h  ^^n^^r  ^P^i^iT,   ^r^i  ^ct, 
^  Hr^TRgr  ^^T[  5?[c5?T  ^i^fT  %^rfr  ^R^r  ^  ^icqCfH  ^^it 

3?f|.     ?Tr  5rf?T'ITt%  ^^[PT  ?#  J'J^RT  f^FrT  3lf^r!.  f^t^F  ^[^^T 

m^^  fqNi  HiTra  5^  ^i: — 

^?^f^  ^^3     Tf^^FF^     TF^^l    H^tcf    5r?Tf?  %^^^    #n> 
^F^rfsq  H^f^  Jftrnf^fR  'qffr  3TF^F  %^7  '^fff^:— ^t^q^l^  ^F- 

^^  5Tg  ?Tr  ffFcfl%  q?-o6F^f  3iF^fF%fF  IF^ TF^ ^ 

%?^f^  W^  T\ '^m  ^R  SFF^TTF  ^HF  ^?5F  ^  sf^H^F^F 

§f[^  Ti\^^^  w^W^  ^^  ^w.]^i  ^TF'^ff'^FH^  ^ts^^^Fq  w^^  ^l^s\^ 
^^f^^  3?f^  fTFH  3^?^  If! ^  ^F  Am\^^  f%#  qf 3  '^  h^f^'f 

^T'^'R  ^^^  q^r^  SFr'^^lFFcT  rF?T|^  ^F^iTH^FF^  ^3^R  R^fHT- 

U.  ^'5^1=^1'^  ^FH  ^H'fr  ''5F  ^FF^^  5T»    ^  o  ^%    \^)i  C  5^^- 
^F^  H^c^fF  f^F'^  ^  Rg  R?oSFrF  TF«   ^o5^*rTTF^  F'^^'^FH  ^  %- 

^Ti^  ^^RF  ^V^  ^\^  ^\^^\  qsr  f?^^  ^^t  *F^f?:  tf 


^  TF ^FH  ^q5|5  ^qciF^F  ^F^F  '^F^F^^  '^FT  ^.^  ^F^^ 

^\m  ^Frfi  3TI|'5f  btF^FH  ^'^PF  •^JTF'JF^fSf^^  ^RF^npTF^^If  ^%\^ 


3S 

:jci?r  ^^H  -^m  ^f ^  ^rJT%.  '^^t  src-fr  ^i^^r^  t^^;^  hVtr^ 
T^^r^i;^  ^r^[  "^^^^  ^^^'Tcth  km  ^f^  ^^^  ^tt^I^  ^ 

^m  r%^r  ^  hhih  ^ir^r  ^^^^  nr^i  i^r^r^.  ^  n^qr  i\ 

^\H\  ^^m  ^ri  ^^  T.m^  w^mm  ^rs^^^  ngprftH  M 

....  ...^f^l  f^4cfr  %^(  $'[  |[  ?fw  ^tH  f%^r   HHRrnr  qr^r 

%^FF'^  %?^^T  ^  J'jqJTf^.F?  iTFR^^  H^Tfrl  Sl.'^fiT    ^^"^  qF#  ^- 

csf^'j^m  3Tri  TrF....^r?H^R  w  ^^^^tHf  3Tp:[^rT  ^fIf.  ?tf 
P^F^F  ^^HT^rfF  ^Fff.   'TTg  1  ^^is^^R  ^s|cf ^N  ^?- 

^itHf  3^f'^^FT  ^FfF  '^^nrl^  ^F?fF^7    ^\^  '^^FtH    ^q  ^^^J^I^^F 

H^^F  ^^^\%^  ^t  ^\,  ^x  ^R^\  ^m  ^3^F?H  HC^  f%^F 

fqF%  ^fF  "#tB  ^"^  ^fF^  fIf^F   ^^fl^  ^r  %-^FIF    ^^^f^F  ^ 

^ZJ'^]  ^  STF^'TtNf  3TTTl*4t  ^?FH  ^P^  ^nr rF^?F  3T^f?^cT 

5fv:FT<(  #  TF....  ...TRF  3TFq^F  Hffr  qF%T"7TF  ^^m   f^R'J^FR- 

fqf^FfF    ^T^r  ^^^  ^FJT^    ^F^F^    cqFR?^    f'^I^^F  ^  ^[rff^R 

^F5flF#....TF 'TI^STF   ifcT  ^f^q  pi%  qtcj  ^F^^q'    ^F?r!F 

^^1%^  ^(irF  3Tf| <?TFJf^(%  (  M^S^F^  )  F5^inTF  ^FTOT  F^^^- 

m^  STF^F  3Tq  |^  Fl5F?r!FrT.     ^fj  ^FrFFT%  ^^TcfFH  ^H  "^FTr^^ 
f^r^^  ^^>  ^NF  Wf^  ^^fj  ^^Q^F. — ^^"^  qj-^  ^(J^cTF  ^^- 

^ff'I?:  ^[?.   =qf  qia[4?FH  w»tj  ^1^^  ?f  %^o5  st^f^tttff.  ^ 

^^f^  ^F?5ff  ^'^^F  ^f%^CF  ^% ^ft  rf^Ffff^  ^F?lff 

^FH  '^r^t  ^Kf  ^cf^?T  ^r^^  JOT  3^FqT^   JT^^F^    ^RO^F^?^ 
]^^fA    ^Rf  HFF'^^i  Ci  ^^FSfl^F^  5Tg  ^r^H  %^':jjq  ^F^^iFFT 

^q  ^F^^t    3?F^  ^^5 ^FJ?F ^ 3TF^F ^Hf 

'^FJT?  H^^  %  "^^iTcfl^  ^mm^  ^T^  m^   ^F^fl^    :j^q^F% 
q^RJT^^[5Ti?F'T[  ^r^  qn  ^ifi  3TF?.   TTJ  3?F^  r?TFH  f^^FF'^^ 


39 

HR"i  %s5t  ^RCr  ^r4f  3fr^  ^  €r,  ^  ^f^^H  =^r?M  w 
'^Ffr  3ri^  T^  f'r,  H^^cftq  ^?qFqh[  w^^ix  ^\  ^]^m^^ 

'^\^j  3Tm  H^ffrfr  3?r^r  5t^i%  3?Hrir  fi  ^f^  3^  tr^n 

rT?"  ^iifrn  ^  ^^r  '^r  3T?^aft  q^rfi^  ^c^t  ^x^  z^^  ^  ^r- 
z\mz  ^^ifr.  ir^  j^  qr^rit  ^^.  ^^  g-fft  Hr3#  ^i^ 
^m  ^H^r  ^[>  5%f^f^^:i  ^^^  ^^m\^  ^  m^  ??[#. 

r^F^Trg^  ?r  iFT^n  Rqf'n  fFF^r.  1  5^  %]^H  f^m  ^  ^^r- 

Hf r  ^4^  JTiFri  HRrTfcT.  qr^^  3TF^fr  ^^4lcT  fr^^  ^rrs^ 
?FF^F.    cqiH^^fF  BTI^niFHF^  ^^  ^3;^    ^t?MF^  ^rg    fTF^^F^ 

^TF'^^F^  fTIF%  3#?F%  tr^^  ^Fcfi.  |HT  jf^  ^^^  5^^- 
1^1=15  F%|5  ^TT^trrfF  f^F  JT^FHCf    tfSTlTI     ^irOT^  ^f^    H^T 

^F%    ^#    ^Iff  Cf  ^F^^if    ^  ?riFF^    ^Hcft^  ^  flfF%^ 

H>^F^^F%^ ^^3f^TT^FT%'^=^t^ 

^I#  r^F^^^:^  F'^flFH  ^H  ^^  ^F^^  €F5F  ?^  f'^H^  ^FTI^. 

^F  f^^F'^fm  If^f  ^f  fcf^m  ^'jf^  ^ipri  ^^  w^  ^{^^ 

HFU^  ^W  VmF^  ^H\  ^1^  %i  ^TS^^  cqi.H^*^  5rF?T- 

^JFITFHF^  ^r5?3[F%  515F^  ^^\^  ^m  STFlUJqrH  ^  %'^.    ^W^l 

^%^  ^^]<\^  ^j-^  ^\^  ^\m  ^^  hf^^^^tf  ^^  ^  ^  r^Mt 
^f  F'^^Cf  ^F  ^^t^^  3TH^f  ^f  5^  %^  ^ft  ^i^^:^  f^F 
^t3  3;FF?TrH  H^  ^T^  'Tf?  ^F  ^T^m^  ?ma?TFH»TF^  ^^oqfH 
rmjT  ^JW ^TFT^?  H^^%  HF%5rt^rf^   r^t^  ^W^] 


40 

3T:ht  HtPr^i  ^rr  ^  wi  w  5'^r  sri^im  ^""^  %i 

^[^^  %^%  5^fr  5Tr^aTi%  3^  ^s^f  j^trt  j'^f^  ^^m^  %m 

^  ^^^  ^  ^im^     ^^^Tlrf  ^3  ^cq^   ^?^^     3TR^yq 

%i ^  ^m  '^Ffr  ^f^%i  ^[fr.    ^o^\  3?[§Tm  ^^ 

g^^  ^Hf  %#  ^  %aT  3Tf^"r  ^F^iT  If^^  e>'^R  ^^iH  f ^fri:f^ 
^>  ^h  1  ^^  trf^  ^r  ^^F2^....qF  ^m^i^j  ^  B^m^^ 
^J^^m  ^^  qr^^  qir  i^#,  ^thf  ^t^ft  fri^F m^^W 

HFF'nrli  ^  g'^Cf  ^F'^FH  f"*?^  ^^.  '^^^F^TJTF^  ^Z\^1  JTi"^  ^^f 
'^F^m^.  g^^  ^IX  STF^TFt^  3^  3THrfrfF  ^^FH  I^^f'^  ^F  ?3^ 
^  ^FR   ^JHfiS^F^^F    ^TF^^Cf     ^^^7    %^F =^F?MFq 

^F^^  HgfFtmH  %^^qhF....3TR^FT  3T[|  $'r  ^fCf  ^f  ^^^ 

^^3^  f^hmm  m^Z]  ^  jfFF^^fF  ^  ^^T^F^T  ^rf  5|?^JT^F^T 
fTlf^F^^^,  ^?  JTF^JTmJlcT  fl^IFll  ^^Ffq^  ^J^FHSFffF,  ^> 
f^^^  jf^  ^fq  ^^^  ^F^rlF  ^^F^R^F    ^f^^^  3^  qt^  ^{^^  ^- 

J?FF%^T    Hc^T    3Tf1 qF  fTF^fR  ^4  ^  ^^^^    ^J-'^^FF^^^l 

^TF'^^rTFHfF  %^^  ^F^F^F'TF  ^FSI^^F  m  ?f F^^cF  T?  ^^^  1  ^^ 
F%Fli  ^F^l  cTfF  ^«?^  crFST^JT,   ^^,  ^F?cT,    ^RIR^FTT  ^  ^Iw 

^  3''?F^q,  %^^^^^5fi  ^  n^p^jfF  f  ^F^fF^Tq  ^^^  fFFfiRF  ^ 

^^3TT^^FfF  3THr!F^  rqf  J?F  ^>  ?T  ^F^Tr^F^^  ^F^F  ^  T^  ^^?T 
H3?:  ^  ^RrFF  <m^m  H^  W^FR  %?^miWF^  3?F?.  ^  f'^^f^^?? 


41 


^H.     rTTT  ^3  fnmm^  ^{^^^  qmiTrf  =^^f^  ^[of  l^^rf  ^ 


U  x-wrr     '^ 


^m  3rn^r  ^^  ^5(  ^^  ^i^  ^J^^^  ^^^^  mf^  ^^m 
HR^  ^.  ^^mr  ^^^:=^r  ^iTF  f^RF^g^R^H  ^^^t^  ^- 


42 

1 

Hfew  General  ©becrvatione  on  Caetc  S^etcm^ 


Dr.  Bhandarker  on  "Social  History  of  India  "  publislied  in 
Indian  Social  Reform,  edited  by  Mr.  C.  Y.  Chintamani  says : — 
More  than  four  thousand  years  before  Christ  according  to  the 
latest  researches,  the  Sanskrit-speaking  people  called  the  Aryas 
penetrated  into  India  from  the  north-west.  They  were  at  first 
settled  in  Eastern  Kabulistan  and  along  the  upper  course  of  the 
Indus  ;  and  thence  they  gradually  descended  the  river  to  the  south 
and  spread  also  to  the  east  in  the  upper  part  of  the  country  watered 
by  the  five  rivers  of  the  Punjab.  Their  progress  at  every  step  was 
resisted  by  another  race  or  races  which  in  the  Rigveda  are  disignated 
by  the  name  of  Dasyu  or  Das.  The  Dasyu  are  contrasted  with  the 
Aryas  and  are  represented  as  people  of  a  dark  complexion  who  were 
unbelievers,  i.  e.,  did  not  worship  the  gods  of  the  Aryas  and  perform 
the  sacrifices,  but  followed  another  Law.  The  Aryan  gods,  Indra  and 
Agni,  are  frequently  praised  for  having  driven  away  the  black  people, 
destroyed  their  strongholds  and  given  their  possession  to  the  Aryas. 
From  "  day  to  day,"  it  is  said  in  one  hymn,  '*  he  (Indraj  drove  the 
people  who  were  black,  all  alike,  from  one  habitation  to  another." 
Those  who  submitted  were  reduc  d  to  slavery,  and  the  rest  were  driven 
to  the  fastnesses  of  mountains.  The  process  was  carried  on  in  all  parts 
of  the  country  to  which  the  Aryans  penetrated.  The  old  word  Dass 
came  to  denote  a  "  slave"  generally,  and  the  word  Dasyu  acquired 
the  significance  of  a  "  robber,"  as  those  aborigines  who  had  betaken 
themselves  to  mountain  fastnesses  subsisted  on  robbery.  The  latter 
word  came  also  to  signify  "  one  beyond  the  Aryan  pale"  as  these 
tribes  of  robbers  were.  While  the  Aryans  were  in  the  Punjab  they 
were  divided  into  a  good  many  tribes,  each  having  a  king  of  its  own 
and  a  family  or  families  of  priests.  There  were  among  them  three 
social  grades  or  ranks.  To  the  first  belonged  the  priests,  who  com- 
posed Brahmarv^  (with  the  accent  on  the  first  syllable),  i.  e.,  songs  or 
hymns  to  the  gods  and  knew  have  how  to  worship  them,  and  were 
called  Brdhmans  (with  the  accent  on  the  second  syllable).  The  second 
grade  was  occupied  by  those  who  acquired  political  eminence  and 
fought  battles,  and  were  called  Rajans.  All  the  other  Aryas  were 
referred  to  the  third  grade  and  were  distinguished  by  the  name  of 
Visas  or  people  generally. 

These  three  classes  formed  one  community,  and  such  of  the 
aborigines  as  had  yielded  to  the  Aryas  were  tacked  on  with 
as  foUjth  grade  under  the  name  of  Dasas,  which  word  had 
now  come  to  signify  slaves  or  servants.  Such  grades  existed  amongst 
ancient  Persians  also.  In  the  course  of  time  these  grades  became 
hereditary  and  were  called  Brahmans,  Eajanayas  and  Visyas  or  des- 


43 

cendants  of  the  old  Brahman-*,  Rajjans  or  Visis.  The  fourth  class 
came  to  be  called  Sudras.  which  probably  was  at  first  the  name  of  the 
aborigioal  tribe  which  had  acquired  a  distinct  position  in  the  com- 
munity, and  was  afterwards  generaUsed.  These  four  castes  are  men- 
tioned in  one  of  the  hitest  hymns  of  the  Rigveda.  The  first  two  form- 
ed definite  classes  with  a  definite  sphere  of  duties  and  were  the 
arisocracy  of  the  community.  Since  the  Vaisya  class  included  all  other 
Aryas,  there  was  a  tendency  in  it  towards  the  formation  of  sub- 
classes or  communities  and  possibly  tliese  were  such  sub-classes^ 
which  according  to  some  formed  independent  castes.  The  Sudras 
being  the  aborigines,  there  were  in  all  Ukelihood  sev^eral  castes 
amongst  them  corresponding  to  the  several  races  which  inhabited  the 
country  before  the  invasion  of  the  Ary^as.  These  were  of  course 
denied  the  privilege  of  keeping  the  sacred  fire  or  performing  the 
sacrifices  ;  and  were  not  allowed  to  read  or  study  the  Ved  is.  The 
two  highes'.  castes  do  not  seem  in  the  times  to  which  the  old  religious 
literature  refers  to  have  split  up  into  sub-castes.  No  sucli  are  refer- 
red to  in  that  Uterature,  though  they  are  supposed  by  some  scholars 
to  have  existed.  There  were  tribes  of  Ksliatriyas  or  Rajanyas  and 
Gotras  of  Brahmans  ;  but  no  castes.  With  his  social  constitution  the 
Aryas  spread  over  the  whole  of  Northern  India,  and  the  Sudra 
population  incorporated  with  their  community  became  so  large  that 
it  influenced  the  hiture  development  of  the  country.  The  Sanskrit 
language    was    corrupted  and  tlie  V^ernaculars   began  to    be    formed. 

Page  3  to  5 

0  0  «-  ♦  * 

But  politics  and  war  were  the  special  occupation  of  the 
Kshatriya.  They  also  devoted  themselves  to  philosoply  and  litera- 
ture ;  and  in  the  Upanishads  they  were  several  times  mentioned  as 
teachers  of  rehgious  philosophy  and  Brahmans  as  learners.  In  one 
place  it  is  said  that  Brahmvidya  was  first  cultivated  by  them.  It  was 
on  account  of  this  philosophic  culture  that  religious  reformers  sprang 
from  their  ranks.  Buddha  was  a  Kshatriya  and  so  was  Mahavira,  the 
founder  of  Jainism.  Vasudeva  whose  name  is  closely  connected 
with  the  Bhakti  School  either  as  the  name  of  the  Supreme  Being  or 
as  a  teacher,  was  a  Kshatriya  of  the  Yadava  clan.  A  Brahman  may, 
says  Apastamba,  study  the  Vedas    under    a    Kshatriya  or  Vaisya  lea- 

clicr  when  reduced  to  that  necessity.     Page  7  to  8 

0  o  'St  *  e 

Gautama,  the  author  of  a  Dharmasatra,  permits  a  Brahman's 
dining  with  a  twice-born  (Kshatriya  or  Vaisya)  who  observes  his 
religious  duties  17,  1.    (Pages  9  to  10.) 

Commensality  within  and  not  without  a  group  is  almost  in 
all  cases  another  characteristic  of  caste.  But  in  the  olden  time  we 
fee  from  the  Mahabhrata  and  other  works  that  Bhamiiis  Ksliatriyas 
Vaisyns  could  eat  the  food  cooked  by  each  other 


44 

The  result  is  that  Hindu    Society  is   now  cut  up  into  more  than 
three  tliousand  castes.     Page  13. 

It  is  generally  supposed  that  abstinence  from  meat  is  an  essential 
condition  of  Brahamansun.  But  according  to  all  authorities  Bralmaans 
and  other  twice  born  used  meat  in  ancient  times.  The  flesh  of  five  species 
of  live  clawed  animals  is  permitted  to  be  eaten  into  DhaiTna  Sutras  ; 
and  even  beef  is  allowed  by  Apastamba  (1-17  30-37) But  the  in- 
fluence of  Buddism  and  later  of  Jainism  threw  discredit  on  the 
practice,  (of  eating  meat)  and  those  who  reedited  Hindu  Law  in  the 
fourth  century  of  the  Christian  era  and  later,  i.  e.  the  writers  of  the 
Smrites,  of  Manu  and  Yajnavalkya  lay  down  the  old  permissive 
precept,  but  hedge  it  round  with  so  many  restrictions  that  it  amounts 
almost  to  prohibition.  But  in  mordern  times  the  Brahmans  of  Bengal 
Mithila,  Kashmir  and  Sindh  do  use  meat ;  while  in  countries  which 
were  for  a  long  time  under  the  influence  of  Budhism  and  Jainism, 
such  as  Guzrathi  even  the  lower  caste  abstain  from  it.     Page  15. 

Pride  and  other  feeling  that  divide  man  from  man  have  had 
full  swing  in  the  History  of  India  and  sympathy  and  fellow  feeling 
has  been  confined  to  the  narrowest  to  possible  sphare 

The  downward  course  which  began  many  centuries  ago  has 
landed  us  here.  And  anxiously  thinking  about  the  matter,  one  asks 
himself  why  should  this  degeneration  have  gone  on  continuously  for 
a  long  time  without  impediment.  The  reason  seems  to  be  that  the 
tyranny  under  wliich  tlie  Hindus  has  lived  from  times  immemorial 
has  weakened  their  moral  fibre  if  not  entirely  destroyed  it.  We  have 
been  subject  to  a  three-fold  tyranny ;  Political  tyranny,  Priestly 
tyranny,  and  a  Social  tyranny  or  the  tyranny  of  Caste.  Crushed  down 
bv  this  no  man  has  dared  to  stand  and  assert  himself.  Even  religi- 
ous reform^'s  have  shunned  the  legitemate  consequences  of  their  doc- 
trines to  avoid  coming  into  conflict  with  the  established  order  of 
tilings.  The  promptings  of  his  better  nature  or  the  pangs  of  cons- 
cience a  Hindu  has  had  to  suppress  for  fear  of  the  three  agencies,  and 
now  the  better  nature  has  almost  ceased  to  prompt  or  the  conscience 
to  bite.  At  present,  however,  though  we  live  under  a  foreign 
Government  we  enjoy  a  freedom  of  thought  and  action,  such  as  we 
never  enjoyed  before  under  our  own  Hindu  princes.  But  have  we 
shown  a  capacity  to  shake  ourselves  free  from  Priestly  and  Social 
tvranny  ?  1  am  afraid,  not  much.  But  this  is  certain,  that  unless 
we  rouse  our  conscience  and  cultivate  the  higher  feelings  of  our 
nature  and,  with  the  strength  derived  from  these,  stand  erect  against 
priest  and  caste,  there  is  no  hope  of  our  being  able  to  turn  back  the 
current  of  deterioration  and  degradation  that  has  been  flowing  from 
the  very  olden  times  and  increasing  in  force  as  it  advances.  Page 
25-26. 

Rai    Bahadur   Lala    Bay  Kath,  B.  A.,    Ludge,   Court    of   Small 


45 

Causes,  Agra.  "  on  Fusion  of  sub-castes  in  India,  published  in  Indian 
Socdal  Reform"  says  : — 

-:;:-  «  «-  &  iS 

The  Vedas  and  the  epics  carry  us  back  to  the  good  old  days  of 
India  when  there  were  no  castes  and  "  the  whole  world  consisted  of 
Brahmans  only. 

Created  equally  by  Brahma  men  have  in  consequence  of  their 
acts  become  distributed  into  different  orders.  Those  who  became 
fond  of  indulging  their  desires  and  were  addicted  to  pleasure  and 
were  of  a  severe  and  wrathful  disposition,  endowed  with  courage  and 

unmindful   of    piety    and  worship those  Brahmans  possessing  the 

attributes  of  Rajas  (passion)  became  Kshatriyas.  Those  Brahmans 
again,  who,  without  attending  to  the  duties  laid  down  for  them  be- 
came possessed  of  the  attributes  of  goodness  fSatwa)  and  passion  and 
took  to  the  practice  of  rearing  of  cattle  and  agriculture  be  came 
Vaisyas.  Those  Brahmans  again  who  were  addicted  to  untruth  and 
injuring  others  and  engaged  in  impure  acts  and  had  fallen  from 
purity  of  behaviour  on  account  of  possessing  the  attribute  of  darkness 
(Tamasj  became  Sudras.  Sej)arated  by  occupation  Brahmans  became 
members  of  the  other  three  orders."  (Mahabharata,  Maksha  Dharma, 
Chap.  188.  "  Neither  birth  nor  study  nor  learning  constitutes 
Bralunanhood.  character  alone  constitutes  it."  (Mahabharata,  Vana 
Parva,  Chap.  313,  Verse  108) 

Manu  also  tells  us  that  "a  Sudra  can  became  a  Brahman  and  a 
Brahman  a  Sudra,"  and  we  read  in  the  Mahabharata  that  "  a  person 
not  trained  in  the  Vedas  is  a  Sudra,  and  that  whoever  conforms  to 
the  rules  of  pure  and  virtuous  conduct  is  a  Brahmana"  (Mahabharata, 
Vana  Parva,  Chap.  180,  verse  32).  Judged  by  this  standard  many 
of  those  who  now  claim  to  be  and  are  recognized  as  Brahmans,  and 
many  who  are  now  treated  a  Sudras  will  soon  cease  to  be  to  regarded 
It  is,  however,  impossible  to  bring  modern  Hindu  Society  to  recognize 
character  as  alone  determining  one's  caste.  Claims  of  birth  cannot 
be  ignored  in  the  face  of  the  deep-rooted  and  the  universal  belief  of 
the  Hindus  in  birth  alone  determining  the  class  of  society  to  which  a 
person  belongs.  Or  can  the  work  of  centuries  of  priesty  influence 
on  the  one  hand  and  ignorance  and  superstition  of  the  laity  on  the 
other  be  at  once  removed  ?     Page  145-46. 

The  social  and  religious  divisions  of  the  Indian  people  are  now 
based  upon  an  "  exclusive  devotion  to  heredity  and  custom  manifest- 
ed in  the  inclination  to  exalt  the  small  over  the  great,  to  exaggerate 
the  importance  of  minor  considerations,  and  thus  obscure  that  of  the 
more  vital.  Liturgy  and  ceremonial  observances  usurp  the  place  of 
moral  and  spiritual  ideas,  with  the  result  that  the  sanction  of  religi- 
on is  applied  to  all  the  relations  of  social  intercourse.  Rank  and 
occupation  are  thus  crystallized  into  hereditary  attributes,  a  process 


46 

which  ends  in  the  formation  of  a  practically  unlimited  number  of 
self  centred  and  mutually  repellant  groups  cramping  the  sympathies 
and  the  capacity  for  thought  and  action. 

The  present  subdivision  of  castes  is  due  to  ereographical  division:^, 
trade,  distinctions  and  differences  in  form  of  worship.     Page  150. 

The  caste  arrogance  of  the  Brahman  which  first  sent  these  evil 
spirits  abroad  has  corrupted  the  whole  nation  and  descended  to  the 
vers^  lowest  strata  of  the  population not  only  has  caste  demo- 
ralized society  at  large,  but  it  is  a  constant  source  of  oppression 
within  its  own  particular  ranks.  Page  163.  Reform  in  the  Caste  Sys- 
tem.— Reform  in  the  present  system  of  castes  and  subcastes  is  therefore 
absolutely  required  by  the  altered  conditions  of  Indian  Society. 
Caste  as  I  have  already  said,  cannot  be  banished  from  India  any  more 
than  from  any  other  soil.  But  it  may  be  so  reformed  as  to  foster 
good  instead  of  evil. 

The  task  of  the  reformer  in  this  respect  is,  however,  full  of 
difficulties,  but  if  he  keeps  steadily  in  view  the  ideal  of  expansion 
rather  than  contraction  of  nationality  as  has  hither  to  been  done,  he 
shall  be  successful  in  the  end.     Page  163-64. 

Tbe  Aryans  of  old  did  not  relinquish  '"'  duty  from  love  of  money 
nor  from  fear  of  death  nor  from  dread  of  society."  Let  modern 
Aryans  if  they  wish  to  be  a  nation  do  the  same. 

Mr.  R.  C.  Dutt,  in  "Ancient  India  "  writes  : — "  It  is  only 
iu  the  Puranic  period  which  followed  the  Budhistic  era  that 
it  (priestly  superiority^  threw  an  impenetrable  gloom  over  a  gifted 
but  ill-fated  nation.  In  the  earlier  j^eriods  so  long  as  the  nation 
had  the  life  and  the  strength  of  youth,  it  made  repeated  at- 
tempts to  throw  off  priestly  supremacy  and  to  assert  its  free-born 
rights.  The  Kshatriyas  made  an  attompt  to  assert  themselves  in  the 
very  period  of  which  we  are  now  speaking  (i.  e.  Epic  Period  from 
1400  to  1000  B,  C),  as  we  have  already  seen.  And  the  Kshatriyas 
made  a  still  mightier  attempt  later  on  to  throw  Brahman  ism  over- 
board, and  adopted  the  Budhist  religion  all  over  the  land.  With  the 
extinction  of  Budhism  such  attempts  seemed  to  end,  and  priestly 
supremacy  became  ten  times  worse  than  before."     Vol.    I,    page  229. 

h  «•  ■:::•  *'  w 

"  However  much  therefore,  we  may  deplore  the  commencement 
of  the  caste  system,  we  should  never  forget  that  the  worst  results  of 
that  system, — the  yriesthf  monopoly  of  learning,  the  diHunion  in  tJic 
hody  of  the  people,  and  the  absolute  social  separation  among  castes 
were  unknown  in  India  until  the  Pauranik  times.    (Page  238.) 

*'  No  nation  has  just  reasons  to  be  proud  of  its  past  as  the 
Hindus.     But  the  proudest    nations  of  the  earth  are  at  the  same  time 


47 

those  who  are  the  most  keenly  aliv©  to  their  short-comings  and  most 
eagerly  assiduous  in  removing  them  ;  and  greatness  does  not  long 
survive  where  such  endeavour  is  wanting.  India,  too,  has  had  her 
short-comings,  and  it  is  necessary  that  we  should  remember  them, 
and  seek  to  remove  them.  And  we  should  never  forget  that 
monopoly  is  hurtful  to  those  who  hold  it,  as  to  those  who  are 
excluded  from  it ;  and  that  a  monopoly  of  learning  and  honour  is  the 
worst  kind  of  monopoly  that  the  world  has  kuown.  The  nation  is 
degraded  under  a  permanent  social  subjection,  and  then  drags  down 
the  monopolists  ia  the  common  national  ruin."     Vol.  III.  Page  148. 


^'Yery  high  authorities  have  described  caste  as  the  "express  badge 
of  Hinduism,"  and  M.  Barth  considers  that  this  institution  is  not 
merely  tlie  symbol  of  Hinduism,  but  its  stronghold,  and  a  religious 
factor  of  the  very  highest  order."  (Baines'  Census  Report,  1893, 
quoted  in  ^TRrfi??  ^TW^^  of  Mr.  Narayenrao  Bhawanrao  Pawgi.    Page  6.) 

"  In  the  history  of  the  world,  India  lived  because  India's  was 
the  spirit  of  humanity  which  could  not  die.  She  was  the  earliest  of 
tlie  Arvan  peoples,  the  first  born  of  the  mightiest  races,  she  had  for 
lier  guides  and  instructors  spiritual  sages,  and  rishis,  and  divine  kings. 
It  was.  therefore,  that  India's  religion  and  her  social  system  was  per- 
manent at  its  foundation,  whatever  might  appear  on  the  surface. 
These  liad  in  themselves  the  possibility  of  a  revival,  though  they 
might  have  disappeared  for  a  time.  These  were  the  four  great  castes, 
which  they  would  find  in  every  Scripture  spoken  of  continually  and 
woven  into  the  growing  history  of  the  nation.  The  caste-system  had 
enshrined  it  a  principle  which  was  based  on  a  truth  which  was  the 
truth  of  natural  order."  (Mrs.  Anne  Besant  on  India  and  its  mission 
Lecture  delivered  in  Bombay,  January,  1891.  Quoted  in  Vol.  VIII. 
of  Mr.  Narayenrao  Pawgi's  book,  Page  170.) 

The  import  of  Mr.  N.  B.  Pawgi's  writing  in  Marathi  in  his  book 
called  »TTrrftq^  ^M»^..  Vol.  VIII. — Varna  Vyavastha  is  the  everlasting 
sign  or  characteristic  of  Hindus.  It  was  not  created  by  the  Brahmins 
for  their  selfish  motives  or  for  gaining  supremacy  over  others,  but 
it  was  organized  with  a  foresight  to  have  the  spark  of  ability, 
power  and  sense  of  duty  retained  by  the  different  classes.  The  chief 
object  of  V^arna  Vyarastha  was  the  principle  of  division  of  labour. 
In  course  of  time  this  object  was  kept  aside  by  mistake,  and  therefore 
number  of  castes  was  increased  and  the  bad  results  were  experienced 
by  the  caste  prejudices.  Thereby  union  and  mutual  confidence  were 
destroyed  and  the  social  atmosphere  was  darkened,  or  it  became 
dusky  with  the  dust  of  quarrels  and  hatred. 


48 
EXTRACT  FROM 

Mr.  N.  B.  PAWGIS'  BOOK. 

3T^=^  ff^^cf    ^f|.      ^FT'JT,  rU  ^1%^    f ^Fcfi^    3TH5    ^iTl^ 

^{^^  tmr.     rf^ri*^  cqf^r  ^f  ^\^^  w>-^\  i\^u    miw^x 

^^  ^i^^RF  ^T^\^^\  ^re^^i^  ^tf^ob^.  p^ge  256-257. 
%?^r^r,  5F^q>  ^F'HiTTRrfi  sh^tt  si'ttct.     ^rht,  ^^grgr" 

^r^^  iTiw  ^5^  m  gri^^q^  ^^mx  ^^ 


49 
EXTRACT  FROM  THEOSOPHICAL  MAGAZINE. 

(S« — Z)2aJ  caste  depend  en  hirth  ? 
^ns. — JYot  so  in  ancient  Jndia. 

cT^irr  ^^gfl  ^^ikr  ^^nm  ii 

M  A  N  U  . 

Tliere  is  no  distinction  of  castes,  the  whole  universe  is  the  pro- 
geny of  Brahma,  for  all  men  were  created  equal  in  the  beginning  ; 
by  actions  fKarmas),  they  acquired  various  castes.  A  Shudra  may  be 
come  a  Brahmana,  and  a  born  Brahmana  may  be  degraded  to  the 
rank  of  a  Shudra,  so  also  one  born  a  Kshatriya  or  a  Vaishya.  (The 
Prasnottara  Vol.  IX  No.  101  June  1899.     Page  136). 

(£. — Xi^Jio  is  then  a  ^lahman  ? 

^^^  ^Fof^lrTc^^T  ^^^\^%  3T-cT^f|«r  ^r^r^^^  ^^^» 
^^rT^ir^^^ri  Hr^[?^3T^fr^f^fq  ^crrq^qr  ^r^rii^  ^r^^rlcf:- 

{Vajrasuchl  Upnkhad.) 


50 

He  who  has  realised  that  the  Atma  is  one  withont  a  second,  that. 
as  He  is  devoid  of  all  differentioe  of  genus,  attribute  or  activity,  that 
He  is  free  from  the  sixfold  human  infirmities  (grief,  delusion,  decay, 
death,  hunger  and  thirst),  that  He  is  free  from  the  sixfold  stages  of 
existences  (origination,  existence,  modification,  increase,  decrease,, 
destruction),  that  He  is  true,  knowledge,  bliss  and  infinity  ;  that 
Himself  unmodified,  He  is  the  substrate  of  all  modifications  ;  that 
He  is  the  Inner  Ruler  of  all  created  things,  that  He  is  all-pervasive,, 
in  and  out,  like  space  or  ether  ;  that  He  is  indivisible,  all  joy» 
Immeasurable,  Unproveable,  known  by  intuition  alone.  He  is  the 
most  direct  cognition,  like  a  plum  in  one's  hand  -a  person  who  has. 
realised  God — vision  in  this  way,  who  is  free  from  lusts  and  attach- 
ments, Ac,  who  is  endowed  with  sama  and  dama,  &c,  (subjection  of 
the  senses  and  of  mind),  who  is  free  from  envy,  desire,  expectations, 
delusion,  &c.,  whose  mind  is  untouched  by  pride,  hypocrisy,  &c., 
such  a  person  alone  is  a  Brahmana  according  to  the  real  meaning  of 
all  Rerelations,  Traditions,  Puranas,  Itihasas.  There  can  be  no 
Brahminity  in  anything  else. 

Such  was  the  high  ideal  of  a  Brahmana.  Nowadays  however,  a 
Brahmana  is  one  who  is  born  of  Brahmana  parents,  for  nowadays 
caste  is  determined  by  birth  only.  (Tiie  Prasnottara  Vol.  IX  No.  105 
October  18U9,  Page  L»41-242). 

Extract  from  Prasnottara,  Vol.  X,  No.  109  : — 

The  system  (caste  system)  is  an  universal  one,  and  the  subject 
should  receive  a  different  treatment  on  three  lines  (1)  Historic  as 
explaining  the  modes  of  lives  of  the  Hindu  race,  once  a  very  powerful 
nation.  (2)  Cosmic,  as  to  its  origin  and  motive  in  the  evolution  of  the- 
cosmos,  and  (3)  Political,  as  dealing  with  the  evolution  of  the  minor 
cosmos — the  world  and  iti  inhabitants 

We  see  that  according  to  this  system,  a  nation  is  divided  into 
four  main  classes — the  lalx)aring,  the  commercial,  the  ruling  and 
the  spiritual 

"Before  1  proceed  any  further  I  must  state  that,  by  these  classes 
I  do  not  mean  that  they  are  independent  classes,  isolated  from  the 
family  life,  but  that  they  are  all  composed  of  family  men,  discharg- 
ing different  functions  in  the  national  life  according  to  the  level  of 
their  respective  physical,  mental,  moral  and  spiritual  evolution. 
Thus,  those  who  are  physiealh/  robust  but  weak  in  other  respects 
were  entrusted  with  the  office  of  serving  and  agriculture  ;  those  who 
were  intelleetualh/  superior,  were  entrusted  with  commerce  which 
needs  a  calculating  mind  ;  and  those  who  were  morally  strong,  could 
disregard  their  own  comforts  and  earthly  lives  on  the  call  of  duty, 
and  were  alive  to  the  sufferings  of  others  and  had  a  perfect  sense  of 
justice,  were  entrusted  with  the  duties  as  ruler  ;  whilst  those  who 
eould  rise  above  the  material  world  and    could  devote    their    lives    in 


51 

outward  poverty  to  the  contemplation  of  the  Supreme  were  made  th« 
custodians  of  the  spiritual  welfare  of  the  nation.  Thus,  we  see  that 
tUese  four  classes  are  the  necessary  ingredients  for  a  national  life— a 
tact  which  cannot  be  denied  by  anv  sound  politician.  And  it  must 
be  admitted  by  all  that  a  nation,  to  have  a  national  hfe  for  itself, 
must  have  its  own  labouring  men,  (the  cultivators  and  the  serving 
class)  to  serve  the  country  with  a  devoted  heart." 

Extract  from  Dr.  Wilson  on^Indiancaste"— The  meaning,  Sphere, 
Authority,  and  symbols  of  caste:  —Caste  is  not  an  Indian  word.  Its 
original  form,  Casta  belongs  to  the  Portuguese,  by  whom  it  was 
ordinarily  used  among  themselves  to  express  "  cast,"  "  mould," 
"  race,"  "kind,"  and  "  quality."  It  was  applied  by  the  Portuguese, 
when  they  first  arrived  in  the  East  to  designate  the  peculiar  system 
of  religious  and  social  distinctions  which  they  observed  among  the 
Hindu  people,  particularly  as  founded  on  race  The  Indian  word 
wliich    particularly  corresponds   witli  caste  is  Jati,  equivalent  to  the 

Lation  r/m.s,   (in  the  inflected  form  gent—)  and    Greek "  race  or 

nntion,'' while  J  at  i-hheda,  the  representative  of  the  foundations  of 
tlio  caste-system,  means  the  "distinctions  of  race  (r/entls  discrimina.'') 
Varna,  anotlier  word  used  for  it  by  the  Hindu-s,  originally  meant  a 
difference  in  colour.  Gradually  these  Indian  words,  conveniently, 
rendered  by  "Caste,"  have  come  to  represent  not  only  varieties  of  race 
and  colour,  but  every  original  heriditar\\  religious,  instituted,  and 
conventional  distinction  which  it  is  po3sil)le  to'imagine.  (page  12-13.) 

Caste  has  its  marks,  signs,  and  symbols  and  symbolical  acts 
as  well  as  its  laws  and  customs  ;  and  very  gi'eat  stress  is  laid  by  it 
on  their  constant  exliibition.  The  grand  index  of  Hinduism  is  the 
tuft  of  hair  on  the  crown  of  the  head — called  in  Sanskrit  Chuda  or 
Shihha,  in  Maratlii  Shendi  and  in  Tamul  Kndame  -which  is  left 
there  on  the  performance  of  the  sacraments  of  Tonsure,  on 
the  first  and  third  year  after  birth  in  the  esse  of  the  three  first 
classes  of  the  Hindus  (see  Manu  ii  35. j  In  consequence  of  this 
mark  Hinduism  is  popularly  known  as  Shcnd'i-Dharma  or  reli- 
gion of  the  Shendi  (see  Molesworth'.s  Marathi  Dictionary,  sub  voc) 
In  the  eighth  year  after  the  conception  of  a  liranman  (the  represen- 
tative of  the  ]Driestly  class,)  in  the  eleventh  from  that  of  a  prince  or 
Kshatriya,  and  in  Uie  twelfth  from  that  of  a  7?s/i  or  Vaishya,  the 
agriculturist  and  merchant  the  investiture  with  the  sacred  cord 
should  occur  (Manu  ii  30.)  Thougli  this  sacrement  in  the  case  of 
these  classes  particularly  eager  for  its.  Special  blessings  may  be 
resorted  to  by  them  in  their  fiffth,  sixth,  or  eighth  year  respectively 
(Manu  ii  37.)  It  should  never  be  delayed  in  the  case  of  a  Brahman 
beyond  his  sixteenth  year  ;  nor  in  that  of  a  Kshatriya  beyond  his 
twenty  second,  nor  in  that  of  a  Vaishya  beyond  his  twenty-fourth 
(Manu  ii  38)"     (Page  15-16.) 


Revd.  J.  Murdoch  in  his  book  'Tapers  on  Indian  Reform  'Caste'" 
writes  the  following  under  the  headings  'Advantages  of  Caste'  and 
'Disadvantages  of  Caste'  :-— 

"Advantages-  1  Division  of  labor  secures  a  certain  degree  of 
excellence.  2  Some  measure  of  protection.  3  Cleanliness.  4  Respect 
for  Authority.  5  Moral  Restraint. 

Disadvantages — 1  Physical  Degeneration.  2  National  Poverty- 
3  Intellectual  Progress  Hindered.  4  flostility  to  Social  Reform.  5 
Individual  Liberty  is  crushed.  6  The  Growth  of  Nationality  is  hinder- 
ed. 7  Discord  between  Classes.  8  The  heart  is  hardened  against  suffer- 
ing. 9  Caste  seeks  to  degrade  nearly  the  whole  Human  Race,  and 
ranks  some  beneath  the  Brutes.  10  Caste  fills  a  few  with  Pride  and 
Arrogance.  11  Caste  concentrates  religion  on  outward  ceremony,  and 
perverts  moral  feeling." 

The  above  extracts  will  give  the  reader  some  idea  of  tlie  two 
sides  of  the  question  with  regard  to  the  object,  motives  and  working 
of  the  "Caste  Systems." 


PUBLISHER'S  REMARKS. 


Conservatism  is  a  force  which  we  cannot  afford  to 
forego  or  forget.  Yen  may  talk  and  act  in  a  way  that 
appears  to  be  the  result  of  your  voluntary  efforts^  but 
you  are  unconsciously  influenced  by  the  traditions  in 
which  you  are  born,  by  the  surroundings  in  which  you 
are  brought  up,  by  the  very  milk  which  you  have  drunk 
from  your  mother's  breasts  or  influenced  by  those  things 
in  the  world  which  you  cannot  disown.  To  say  that  it  is 
possible  to  build  up  a  new  fabric  on  new  lines  without 
any  help  from  the  past  is  t^  say  that  I  am  self -born  and 
my  father  and  grandfather  need  not  have  troubled 
for  me,  Mr.  JUSTICE  RANADE,  (Indian  Social 
Reform  by  C.  F.  Chintaman,     Part  II  page  60.) 

■T  must  be  mentioned  here  at  the  outset  that  the  publisher  makes 
■  no  pretenct  of  possessing  originality  nor  there  is  an  attempt 
to  make  an  exhibition  of  the  store  of  knowledge  as  he  is  conscious 
that  he  has  no  fund  of  the  kind.  Oriental  scholars  of  the  West  and 
East  have  expressed  their  views  after  carefully  studying  the  question 
of  "caste  system"  as  that  is  the  characteristic  of  the  Hindu  nation. 
Drs.  Wilson,  Muir,  Haug,  Bhandarker,  Mr.  R.  C.  Dutt,  Justice  Ranade 
Rev.  Sherring,  Wilkins,  Mr.  Bhawanrao  Pawgi  and  Theosophists  like 
iMrs.  Anne  Beasant  and  others  have  written  and  said  a  good  deal  about 
the  propriety  or  impropriety  of  this  system  which  is  a  kind  of  'riddle' 
to  m»ny.  Although  there  appear  to  be  two  sides  of  the  question, 
when  we  look  into  the  arguments  of  the  above  mentioned  scholar!  it 
is  so  interesting  to  note  the  difference  of  opinion  in  as  much  as  there 
is  great  force  of  reasoning  in  the  arguments  of  both  the  sides.  I 
should  like  to  refer  the   reader  to   big   works  written  on  "Caste"  by 


several  of  the  above  mentioned  scholars  of  the  west  and  east  if  they 
w^ant  to  have  an  exact  idea  of  the  points  of  difference  in  their  views 
It  is  enough  for  our  purpose  to  note  that  some  are  of  opinion  that  the 
institution  of  '  caste,  is  the  greatest  so(;ial  tyranny  created  by  the 
Brahmins  to  have  a  kind  of  suprimacy  over  all  the  people  and  to 
have  the  monopoly  of  knowledge  for  themselves,  that  the  nation  is 
ruined  socially  by  the  severity  of  the  caste  rules  and  regulations. 
Others  say  that  the  divisions  in  the  society  like  the  'caste'  system  are 
natural  in  any  nation  and  are  also  necessary  for  tiie  organized  forma- 
tion of  any  society. 

We  must  also  inquire  into  the  question  whether  it  is  worth  our  while 
to  think  about  the  intricate  riddle  of  the  institution,  whether  it  is  desire 
able  in  these  days  to  go  into  the  details,  of  the  same  and  whether  it  is  of 
any  practical  benefit  to  exhaust  ones  energy'  in  arriving  at  any  con- 
clusion on  the  points  of  the  origin  of  caste,  creed,  customs,  manners, 
habits,  forms  and  formalities  of  any  race  in  India  or  it  is  simply 
fruitless  to  be  after  the  question,  whether  the  question  is  important 
from  social,  moral,  literary  or  practical  point  of  view  or  would  it  be 
©nlyan  amiless  affair  expected  to  create  no  sympathy  and  whether  there 
was  any  valid  reason  to  write  the  pages  of  this  book. 

In  the  first  place  there  are  no  two  opinions  about  the  fact  that 
originally  there  was  no  distinction  of  caste  or  varna  even.  Tliere  may 
be  difference  of  opinion  about  the  utility  or  otherwise  of  the  caste 
system  but  both  the  sides  agree  in  saying  that  there  wa,.3  only  one 
caste,  that  there  were  no  restrictions  about  interdining  or  inter 
marrying. 

Note  the  following  orthodox  opinion  mentioned  by  Rev.  J.  Mur- 
dock  in  his  book  on  caste  : — 

Bhagwat  Puran — There  was  formerly  only  one  Ved,  only  on^ 
God,  Narayan,  one  Agni  and  one  caste.  ' 

Vayu  Puran — There  were  then  (in  the  krit  age)  no  distinction 
of  castes. 

The  reader  will  also  note  the  following  which  is  the  transla- 
tion  of  a  passage  from  Purans  mentioned  in  "  Dr.  Wilson  on  caste." 

"  The  colour  (varna,  meaning  primarily  colour  and  afterwards 
caste)  of  the  Brahmans  was  white  ;  that  of  the  Kshatriyas  red  ;  that 
of  the  Vaishyas  yellow  ;  and  that  of  the  Shudras  black." 

"  Those  red-limbed  Brahmans  (twice  born)  who  w^re 
fond  of  sensual  pleasure,  fierv,  irascible,  prone  to  daring,  and  who 
had  forsaken  their  duties,  fell  into  the  condition  of  Kshatriyas."  The 
yellow  Bralunans  who  derived  their  livelihood  from  cows,  and  agri- 
culture, and  did  not  practise  their  duties,  fell  into  the  state  of  Vaishy- 
as. The  Brahmans  who  were  black,  and  liad  lost  their  purity,  who 
were  adicted  to  violence  and  lying  who  were  covetous  and 
subsisted  by  all  kinds  of  work,  fell  into  the  position  of  Shudras. 
(p.  268-69).'' 


It  appears  that  tlie  terms  Brahman,  Kshatriya  and  Vaishya  werj 
originally  used  more  a?  connotations  than  simply  as  denotations  though 
no  doubt  rules  were  made  to  preserve  the  denotations  which  were 
to  exiblt  conotative  faculties.  Brahman  for  instance  should  connote 
stuidard  of  high  character  attained  by  a  strict  morality,  self-sacrilice, 
contentment,  spiritual  guides,  kind  heart  equanimity  of  feeling, 
heedlessness  of  worlrlly  comforts,  thirst  after  knowledge  of  the  Supreme. 
M'hf^e  inner  qualifications  are  to  be  read  by  marking  the  denotations 
about  his  personality  whi:;h  are  shown  by  the  conduct  of  his  life,  his 
habiis  manners  and  hissymbols  such  as  ^^T,  n"^,  ^TtnCfrf  ^1^  &c.  In 
course  of  time  more  attention  appears  to  have  been  given  to  the  denota- 
tive forms  and  formalities  by  which  a  man  was  called  Brahmin  Kshatriya 
Vaishya  or  Shudra.  Later  on.  any  person  born  in  the  family  of  a 
Brahman  who  kept  up  the  denotative  form  was  considered  to  be  a 
Brahmin  and  Avas  respected  as  such  though  void  of  the  connotations  or 
denotations  of  a  true  Brahmin.  Tiie  duties  assigned  to  a  Brahmin  were 
consistaut  with  his  inner  qualification  viz.,  study,  teaching,  perform- 
ance of  sacrifice,  sacrificing  for  others,  also  making  and  receiving  gifts. 

It  is  said  that  the  tliree  Gunas  (  OT  )  or  universal  tendencies 
of  nature  by  their  influence  upon  the  nature  and  constitution  of  man 
create  three  classes  of  man.  Satwa  Br^  or  the  harmonizing  tendency 
of  nature,  when  it  predominates  in  a  man,  makes  him  perfectly 
angelic  and  urges  him  on  to  follow  a* life  which  is  pre-eminently 
superior  and  nijas  V3^  or  the  self-centering  tendency  when  it  reigns 
supreme  in  the  nature  of  a  man  makes  him  an  ordinary  self-seeking 
many  of  whom  we  see  around  us.  And  Tamas  rJ^^  or  disorganizing 
tendency  of  nature  when  it  prevails  in  the  nature  of  a  man,  makes 
him  a  brute  who  knows  nothing  else  than  the  mere  satisfaction  of 
animal  appetites.  Observations  of  the  pre|X)nderating  force  of  any  of 
these  Gunns  therefore  might  have  given  rise  to  the  nomenclature  of 
the  classes  Brahmin  Kshatriya  Vaishya  and  Shudra. 

This  theory  is  supported  by  the  fact  that  according  to  the  old 
texts  there  are  Brahmin  horses,  Kshatriya  horses,  Vaishya  horses  and 
Shudra  horses,  so  also  there  are  the  classes  of  Brahmin  Kshatriya 
A'aishya  and  Shudras  amongst  the  serpents  even.  Also  there  are  said 
to  be  such  classes  in  gems  and  jewels.  Many  people  are  aware  that 
according  to  the  science  of  Astrology  amongst  the  Grahas  or  planets 
there  are  Brahmans,  Kshatriyas.  Vaishyas  and  Shudras.  (e.  g. 
Jupitor  iind  Venus  are  considered  to  be  Brahmans ;  Sun  and  Mars 
Kshastriyas  Mercury  and  Moon  Vaishyas  and  Saturn,  Rahu  and  Ketu 
Shudras.  Internal  feeling  of  nature  might  have  exhibited  some  lustre 
or  colour  upon  the  face  of  a  person  just  as  anger  makes  a  man  red,  this 
must  have  given  rise  to  the  nomendature  of  castes  or  Vornus  (colours.) 
A  Hindu  Astrologor  ascertains  by  the  scientific  calculation  that  accord- 
ing to  the  horos  cops  some  persons  are  Brahmans  and  Kshtriya.  some 
Vaishya  and  some  are  Shudras  whatever  be  their  caste,  i.  e.  a  Brahman 
considered  by  society  m:iy  be  a  Shudra  and  vicr  versa  according 
to  the  horoscope.    Tliis  also  shows  the  origin  of  the  nomenclature. 


Mixture  of  these  Guna^  might  hare  given  rise  to  distinct  castes 
or  moulds  in  each  of  these  original  classes  viz.,  Brahmin  Kshatriya 
Vaishya  and  Sliudra  and  in  course  of  time  mere  birth  in  a  particular 
caste  or  mould  made  the  person  entitled  to  hare  the  privileges  of  the 
parent  caste  which  in  fact  gave  him  a  particular  social  status  to  which 
he  liked  to  cling.  The  tendency  of  the  people  appears  to  have  been 
towards  such  clinging  by  the  historical  evidence  and  each  caste  did 
not  like  to  interfere  into  the  profession  or  duties  assigned  to  any 
other.  This  probably  kept  up  the  order  of  society.  But  the  law 
of  competition  came  in  and  the  rule  'fittest  will  surviro'  made  people 
to  wrestle  for  struggle  for  existence  and  the  old  duties  wtre  naturally 
neglected  not  to  say  forgotten. 

The  following  extract  will  give  the  reader  an  idea  of  the  view 
ahout  the  duties  and  laws  for  the  Hindu  Society  laid  down  for 
different  ages  : — 

"  Tapa  was  the  highest  duty  in  the  Krita  Yuga  ;  knowledge,  in 
the  Trita  ;  and  sacrifice  in  the  Dvapara  ;  while  the  giving  of  largeness 
it  the  highest  duty  in  the  Kali.  The  Dharma  freliprious  law)  of 
Manu  was  for  the  Krita  ;  that  of  Gautama  for  the  Treta ;  that  of 
Shankhva  and  Likhita  for  the  Dvapara  ;  and  that  of  Parashara  is  far 
the  Kali."     (Page  396  97  Dr.  Wilson  on  caste.) 

"  A  Brahman  should  receive  the  Upanayana  (thread  ceremony)  in 
his  eighth  year  from  conception  or  birth:  a  Kshatriya  in  liis  ele- 
venth ;  and  a  Vaishya,  in  his  twelth.  A  Brahman  not  receiving  it 
before  his  sixteenth  year,  a  Kshatriya  before  his  twenty- second  year, 
and  a  Vaishya  before  his  twenty- fourth  year,  are  to  be  eiteemed 
Vratyas  and  fallen  from  the  Savitri.    F.  6.  29  (degraded.) 

If  it  is  urged  that  Kshatriyas  are  extinct  from  this  world 
because  there  are  none  amongst  Hindus  who  follow  the  strict  pro- 
fession of  a  Kshatriya  the  same  can  be  said  to  be  true  of  a  Brah- 
man. In  these  days  of  competition  who  has  k*pt  up  to  the  tradi- 
tional profession?  Each  caste  interferes  into  the  profession  of  another 
and  therefore  mere  profession  cannot  be  the  safe  jjuide  to  know  the 
particular  caste  It  will  not  be  far  from  truth  if  the  bublisher  ventures  to 
say  that  Prabhus  have  more  conservatively  kept  up  to  their  traditional 
profession.  According  to  the  mythology  they  were  first  warriors, 
in  course  of  time  they  were  ordained  to  be  writers.  One  can  find 
hundreds  and  thousands  of  Brahmins  following  the  professions  of 
penmanship  leaviner  their  priestly  profession,  but  no  one  is  able  to 
point  out  a  single  Prabhu  following  the  profession  of  a  priest.  This 
is  because  a  Prabhu  firmly  believes  that  he  has  no  privilege  of 
taking  ^^joiT  howsoever  profitable  the  profession  of  a  priest  may 
be  and  howsoever  straitened  his  circumstances  may  be  to  induce  him 
become  a  f^^^.  Then  if  it  is  urged  that  the  proper  observances 
of   the   religious   precept    and  ^^W^   alone  will  allow    a    par^oa    to 


keep  up  his  status,  many  of  the  Bralirains  will  not  be  entitled  to  be 
considered  as  Brahmins.  How  many  of  the  Brahmins  observe  eren 
their  daily  religious  observances  called  <t^W.  Sandliya  ^im 
and  Pooja  are  forgotten  by  many  and  yel  they  are  treated  as  Brah- 
mins. Their  locial  status  is  not  lost  in  the  eyes  of  the  public  for 
all  practical  purposes,  nor  by  the  present  Hindu  law  a»  administered 
in  the  courts  of  justice  in  points  of  adoption,  succession,  and  other 
things  regulated  by  the  personal  law  to  wliich  he  ia  subjected. 

Sext  as  to  whether  it  is  worth  our  while  to  tliink  about  the 
subject.  The  publisher  thought  with  many  others  of  his  caste  that  it 
is  not  desir^ible  to  discuss  caste  questions  in  these  days  of  western 
culture  as  tliat  may  rake  up  the  old  quarrels  about  the  caste 
prejudices  but  tlie  question  has  been  morally  forced  upon 
us  as  well  as  upon  all  castes  by  the  lately  started  Ethnogrvtpliic 
department  of  Government  upon  historical  basis.  In  this  presidency 
Government  had  already  dealt  with  this  question  from  historical 
stand  point  in  1881  or  1883  when  the  volumes  of  Bombay  Gazetteer 
were  composed  »nd  compiled  with  the  splendid  exertions  of  Sir 
James  Campbell.  Nearly  after  quarter  of  a  century  Government  is 
induced  to  look  into  the  subject  by  setting  up  Ethnographic 
survey.  In  a  printed  paper  sent  to  the  Poona  Prabhu  Club,  Mr. 
Enthoven  says  '"  starting  from  the  point  already  reached  by  Sir  James 
Campbell  and  his  band  of  workers,  it  should,  I  believe,  be  possible 
to  produce,  in  course  of  the  next  five  years,  an  adequate  survey  ©f 
the  tribes  iiid  castes  of  I  lie  presidency  in  a  form  which  promises 
to  be  of  permanent  scientific  and  administrative  value."  He  also 
says    'there    are    it  may  be  noted,  nearly  500  castes  and  tribes  in  the 

Presidency  exclusive  of  Sindh Thus  it    will    be    seen    that 

the  proposed  enquiry  into  the  origin,  constitution,  customs,  occu- 
pation and  physical  features  of  the  tribes  and  castes  of  Bombay  is 
one  which  must  necessarily  cover  a  very  wide  area." 

While  remarking  about  the  peculiar  ethnological  features  of  the 
several  Districts  of  the  Presidency,  Mr.  Enthoven  observes,  "  In 
Gujrath  multiplicity  of  caste  divisions  was  found  to  be  a  noteworthy 
feature  of  the  higher  ranks  of  society  ;  in  the  wide  plains  of  the 
Deccan  we  are  struck  by  comparative  uniformity.  In  usinnf  this  ex- 
pression, it  is  not  intended  to  refer  to  the  lax  use  of  terms  which 
has  included  under  the  designation  of  'Maratha  such  opposite  pole* 
of  the  social  sphere  as  'Brahmans'  and  'Ramofihia'.  But  uniformity 
of  a  kind  and  to  a  perceptible  degree,  is  here  noticeable  and  suggestive. 
In  the  Deccan  also  the  student  is  brought  into  close  contact  with 
the  Mai'athas,  a  tribe  now  outwardly  little  distinguishable  from  a 
caste,  whose  origin  and  social  configuration  are  still  matters  on  which 
very  divergent  opinions  are  expressed."  This  shows  that  Government 
wants  to  make  a  thorough  inquiry  from  a  historical  stand [X)int  for 
the  purpose  of  detailing  the  distinction  without  difference  caused 
by  the  uniformity  or  similarity  in   appearance  seen    by   a    super.fioial 


observer.  For  this  purpose  another  scheme  appears  to  have  been 
laid  out  by  Government  to  ascertain  the  minute  distinctions  by 
setting  up  researches  on  'anthropometrical'  line.  TJiis  being  an 
entirely  scientific  line,  the  result  cannot  be  guessed  beforehand. 
Tliia  inquiry  by  collecting  material  for  researches  of  the  anthropo- 
metrical survey  lends  additional  and  corroborative  help  to  the  results 
arrived  at  by  the  compilers  of  the  "  Bombay  Gazetteer  "  and  the  latest 
progress  of  the  ethnographic  survey.  All  these  three  tests  (viz.,  (1) 
inferences  from  information  in  Bombay  Gazetteers  pubhshed  about 
a  quarter  of  century  before  ;  (2)  the  result  of  the  latest  ethnographic 
survey  by  securing  answers  to  the  27  questions  issued  under  the 
signatures  of  Messrs  Denzil,  C.  J.  Ibbretson,  John  C.  Nesfield  and 
H.  H.  Risley  autiiorised  by  G.  R.  No.  3286,  dated  31st  August,  1894; 
(3J  and  the  results  of  the  anthropometrical  research)  appear  to  be 
intended  to  be  applied  to  the  question  of  caste  system  so  that  there 
should  not  be  an  error  as  far  as  possible  in  determining  the  social  status 
of  each  caste  by  looking  to  its  past  historical  condition  and  the 
present  social  condition  from  an  intellectual,  moral  "or  social  stand- 
point. 

It  is  the  present  position  of  each  caste  that  is  to  be  determined. 
This  appears  to  be  the  intention  of  Government  because  Mr. 
Enthoven  says  'Further  south,  effort  should  be  made  to 
classify  and  delineate  the  Hindu  castes  and  tribes  as  they  are  found 
to  be  organized  at  the  present  day.''  The  line  of  Government  in  the 
inquiry  of  this  subject  is  better  understood  by  the  following  words 
of  Mr.  Enthoven  :  *  Special  inquiry  should  be  devoted  to  the  eluci- 
dation of  the  extent  to  which  traces  of  Aryan  origin  are  to  be  found 
in  the  higher  castes'  and  to  the  existence  amongst  these  castes'  of  a 
later  or  scythic  strain  due  to  Post  Aryan  invasions,  a  probable  factor 
in  the  ethnic  development  of  some  of  the  highest  castes  that  has  so 
far  failed  to  attract  sufficient  attention.  In  this  connection,  the  fair 
complexions  of  the  Chitpavans  of  the  Konkan  and  Deccan  and  the 
Saraswats  of  Kanara  should  mark  these  Brahmins  as  a  special    object 

for  anthropometrical  observation 'To  sum  up,  we  should  endeavour 

to  present  a  living  picture  of  the  people,  of  the  Presidency, 
from  Jacobabad  to  Bhatkal,  from  Bhusawal  to  Bombay  with  an 
orderly  and  scientific  summary  of  their  probable  origin,  their  present 
social  organization,  occupation  and  status  ;  their  customs,  beliefs  and 
physical  pecularities,  in  form  convenient  for  reference.  '  This  can  best 
be  secured  by  arranging  the  results  of  previous  research  and  of  the 
present  inquiries  in  the  order  adopted  in  the  specimen  question 
paper  which  forms  part  of  the  Resolution  of  the  Government  of 
India,  and  which  is  reprinted  as  Appendix  B  to  this  note  "  (which  is 
the  subject  of  this  little  book.) 

These  remarks  of  Mr.  Enthoven  the  Provincial  Superintendent 
of  Census  and  Ethno,2fraphy,  can  give  the  reader  an  idea  of  the  object 
of  Government,  their  line  of  work  and  their  method  of  conducting  the 


etlinographic  survey  of  the  Presidency  and  of  their  circumspection 
in  weighing  the  evidence  obtained  by  having  recourse  to  the  above- 
mentioned  three  tests. 

Next  as  to  the  Extracts  from  Bomhay  Gazetteer  and  other    Puhli- 

catious : — Extracts  from  Bombay  Gazetteer  about    Prabhus  are  given 

in  this  book  vrith  a    view    to    have  before  the  reader  the  information 

from    Government    record    pubHshed    so   many    years    ago  in  a  con- 

sohdaed    form    for     ready    reference.       Although     the   main    story 

about   mythological  account  of    the    caste  and  the  description    about 

the    general    trait    of    their    character    are    the  same  in  the  volumes 

of    different    districts,    there    would    be    found    some     information 

peculiarly  local  or  interesting,     e.  g.,  Vol.  Ill    gives    us    infonnation 

that  Prabhus  settled  in  GuJTath  after  its  conquest  by    the    Marathas. 

The    information    is    important  because  some  may  think  by  the  large 

population  in  a  place  like  Baroda  that  Prabhus  might  be    the  natives 

of  Gujrath.     Vol.  X  ^''SavantwadiJ  gives  a    peculiar   information    that 

since  1872  all  Prabhus  except  one  family  have    left    Savantvvadi.     At 

present    there    may    be    a    few    more  families  of  the  Prabhus  in  that 

state.     Vol.  XI  gives  the  local  information  that  the    rivalry    between 

the  Brahmins  and  Prabhus  is  peculiarly  strong   in    Kolaba    District. 

Such  estranged  feehng  between  the  two  castes  is    conspicuous  by   its 

absence    in    the  District  of  up-country  ;  this  gives  one  the  idea  of  the 

culture    in    these    districts.     The  same  volume  (Janjira)  gives  us  the 

];eculiar   notion    ascribed    to  this  caste  about    the  beak  of  a  fowl  and 

the  conservatisim  of    sticking  up  to    their    avcxjation  of  penmanship. 

In    Vol.    XIII    mention    is  made    of    the     comparative    uniformity 

spoken  of  by  Mr.  Enthoven,  as    a    Prabhu    cannot  be  distinguished 

from    a    Brahman    by    a   stranger.     It    also    states  caste    discipline 

shows    no    si.2rn    of    decline.     The    reader    is    to    see     how    much 

change    there    has    been    of    late    years    in    this    point,    wdiether 

it    be  change    for    good    or    bad.      Vol.    XVI    gives    one   an   idea 

of     the     Kayasth      Brahmans       as     disdnguished     from     Kayasth 

Prahhus,  though  both  appear    to  have  migrated    from   Upper    India. 

Extracts  from  Rungo  Bapooji's  Book  (11-14)  Kayastha  Education 

series  (P  15-20)  Peshwa  Diaries  by  Mr.  J.  Ranade,  (F.  25)  "Sudharak" 

Newspaper    (P.    36-41)    are    useful    under     observations   upon   the 

answer    to    question    17.     The    extracts    from    'Kayastha  Education' 

series   (P.  15-20)    are    no    doubt    about    the    Chitra    Gupta  Vansi' 

Kayasthas    in   k.    W.    P.,    between     whom     and     the     Chandra- 

seniya    Kayastha  Prabhus    of  the    Deccan   there    is  no  commensality 

of   interest  or  similarity    of   customs,     manners,    habits,    or    forms 

and  formalities    of     the    present     day.     Both    do  not    interdine   or* 

intermarry.     In  fact,    botli  of  them  do  not    know  each   other    at  all. 

Mention    is    made    in    the    extracts    of    Vyavasthas     ofthe    Chan- 

drasen  Vansi    Kayasthas    which     may    mean,    to    denote  Chandra- 

seniya   Kayasthas    Prabhus   of   the  Deccan.    The  Vyavastha  of   the 

Pundits    of    Poona  given    in   one    of    .the  extracts     shows    clearly 


s 

that  it  was  about  tliis  caste  known  at  present  as  Prabhus  in  tliis  p«rt 
of  the  country,  hence  the  publisher  thought  it  adrisable  to  incor- 
porate it  in  this  little  book  as  additional  information  for  readers.) 
i^ut  all  the  information  given  under  observation  upon  the  question 
will  give  the  reader  an  ideu  hovr  the  ancestors  of  the  Prabhu 
Ciiste  were  anxious  to  keep  up  their  socio-relicious  status  in  different 
times  in  opposition  to  the  rival  class  who  threatened  to  pull  them 
down  from  their  place  in  society  by  snatching  away  the  religious 
rights  and  privileges  of  the  Prabhus.  Whether  the  sonety  of  the  pre- 
sent day  will  care  to  attach  any  importnnce  to  these  persecutions 
and  disputes,  of  the  olden  times  is  quite  a  different  question. 
That  does  not  lower  its  historic  importr.nce.  Besides  that  jride 
about  social  status  is  not  peculiar  ^.o  Prabhus.  Note  the  following:— r 
''  Pride  of  ancestry,  of  family  and  personal  position  and  occupation, 
and  of  religions  pre-eminence,  which,  as  will  be  immediately 
seen,  is  the  grand  characteristic  of  *cnste',  is  not  peculiar  to  India. 
Nations  and  peoples,  as  well  as  individuals,  have  in  all  countries,  in 
all  ages,  and  at  all  times,  been  prone  to  take  exaggerated  views  of 
their  own  importance,  and  to  claim  for  themselves  a  natural  and 
historical  social  superiority  to  which  they  have  had  no  adequate  title. 
That  spirit  which  led  many  of  the  olden  tribes  of  men  to  consider 
their  progenitors  as  the  direct  offspring  of  the  soil  on  whick 
they  trode  as  the  children  of  the  sun,  moon  and  other  heavenly 
bodies  in  whose  light  they  rejoiced  or  as  the  procreations  or  mani- 
festations of  the  imaginary  personal  gods,  whom  they  worshipped, 
has  been  very  extensive  in  its  influence  throughout  the  world." 
fPart  I  Page  9.  Dr.  Wilson  on  caste.) 

These  things  may  be  based  upon  sup3rstition,  mythology  or 
even  fables  of  antiquity,  yet  they  are  important  and  interesting  in 
themselves  to  a  student  of  history  and  philosophy,  even  though  he 
is  anxious  to  prize  the  scientific  inquiry  to  the  utmost  degree.  It  is 
said  'Historic  pride  clings  to  masses  as  well  as  to  individuals,  con- 
ducing to  honourable  pride  when  rightly  felt.'  (Tod's  Rajasthan 
A^ol.  I  preface.) 

It  has  been  observed  by  the  philosophical  traveller.  Dr.  Clarke, 
that  'by  a  proper  attention  to  the  vestiges  of  ancient  superstition, 
Tye  are  some  times  enabled  to  refer  a  whole  people  to  their  original 
ancestors,  with  as  much,  if  not  more  certainty,  than  by  observations 
made  upon  their  language ;  because  the  superstition  is  engrafted 
upon  the  stock,  but  the  language  is  liable  to  change.  (Travels 
in   Scandinavia   Vol.   I    P.  33    quoted    in    Tod's    Rajasthan.) 

"However  important  may  be  the  study  of  military,  civil,  and 
political  history,  the  science  is  incomplete  without  mythological 
history  ;  and  he  is  little  imbued  with  the  spirit  of  philosophy,  who 
can  perceive  in  the  fables  of  antiquity  nothing  but  the  extravagance 
of  a  fervid  imagination.     Did  not  other  consequences   result  from  the 


study  of  mytlialogy,  tliaa  the  fact,  that  in  all  ag3^  and  countries, 
man  desecrated  his  reason  and  voluntarily  reduced  liiinself  below  the 
level  of  the  brutes  that  perish,  it  must  provoke  inquiry  into  the  cause 
of  this  degradation,  such  an  investigation  would  develop,  not  only 
the  source  of  history,  the  handmaid  of  the  art  and  science,  but  the 
origin  and  application  of  the  latter,  in  a  theogny  typical  of  the 
seasons,  their  changes  and  products.  Thus  Mythology  may  be  con- 
sidered the  parent  of  history.     (I'od's  Rajsthan  Vol.  I  P.  P.  275  39)." 

It  will  thus  be  seen  that  Mythology  is  as  much  important  for 
tracing  historical  truths  as  any  other  scientific  method.  The  Prabhu 
caste  preserved  their  socio-religious  status  by  frequently  asserting 
their  rights  to  the  religious  privileges,  and  therefore  these  extracts 
were  considered  by  the  publisher  to  be  important  enough  to  be  given 
as  additional  information.  Government  also  wants  to  ascertain  the 
present  social  position  of  each  caste  as  ur.derstood  by  the  Hindu 
society  in  general  and  as  enforced  by  law  in  each  case  whatever  be 
the  cause  of  its  origin.    . 

Extract  from  Hindu  Mythology  by  F.  Dawson  is  giren  on  Pag© 
21-23,  because  this  caste  as  well  as  all  those  who  claim  to  belong  to 
Kshatriya  race  trace  their  ori<?in  to  tlie  struggle  between  Parashuram 
and  Kartavirya  otherwise  called  Sahasra  Arjun.  The  caste  claims  a 
direct  descent  to  Sahasra  Arjun  who  belonged  to  the  Haya  Haya 
family. 

Extract  from  'an  account  of  Khatris*  (P.  23)  gives  the  result  of 
the  inquiry  of  the  date  of  the  struggle  between  Brahmans  and 
Kshatriyas  of  the  time  of  Parashuram  Avtar.  It  also  gives  a 
circumstantial  evidence  by  marking  the  situation  of  the  town  called 
Ranika  (24).  If  Dalbhays'  Ashram  (hermittage)  is  pointed  out  to  li© 
near  Raibaraeily  and  Parashuram's  mother's  place  of  residence  near 
Agra,  is  it  not  possible  that  the  ancestors  of  this  caste  might  be  the 
original  residents  of  Uppar  In  Jia  as  this  caste  connects  the  origin  to 
the  fight  of  Parashuram  with  Karta  Virya  or  Sahasrarjun. 

Extract  about  Grotra  (P  24-5)  would  support  the  observation  under 
reply  to  question  II. 

Extract  about  the  ^^T^ToJ  of  Takale  (  Page  20-27  )  the  general 
priest  of  the  Prabhu  caste  shows  that  this  caste  had  come  down  frorn 
Upper  India  and  particularly  from  the  country  called  fqrp4?J 
or  near  abou  the  place  as  their  former  priest  was  one  U^RT"^  W\^\  of 
Mythil.  The  place  of  residence  of  the  caste  is  more  clearly  and  defi- 
nitely shown  by  the  extract  from  the  ^W^^s  of  Chitnis  family  given 
on  Page  2S  which  is  said  to  have  been  iu  the  SaUira  Record. 

Extract  from  mr^  ^'^c^^  Page  29-30  shows  the  division  of  the 
country  known  in  ages  gone  by  and  the  sif.uation  i»f  the  country  then 
called     3tT     which  is  very  near  the  country    called     ^^T    This  extract 


lO 

would  give  the  reader  an  idea  that  the  Prabhiis  must  be  from 
afT  i.e.  country  near  Ajudya  on  the  banks  of  ^5  They  must 
not  have  their  residence  in  tl  or  Bengal. 

The  list  of  names  given  in  P.  31-33  shows  that  the  caste  must 
liave  come  from  Upper  India  to  Mandavgad  in  Central  India.  Such 
names  are  peculiarly  known  to  be  from  Upper  India  even  now.  The 
surnames  given  in  the  list  are  of  the  Chandraseniya  Ka^-astha  Prabhus 
an  the  Deccan. 

Extract  on  Page  28  from  the  Vansha  Vriksha  shows  the  dis- 
tinction of  the  kind  of  writing  believed  to  have  been  ordained  to 
th^  three  kinds  of  Kayasthas,  viz.,  1,  writing  of  the  religious  literature 
2,  writing  of  the  Court  or  Durbar  literature,  a:id  3,  the  writing  of 
books. 

Extract  from  Dr.  Wilson's  bock  given  on  Page  35  shows  the 
situation  of  the  country  called  Maithil  and  information  about  Maithil 
Brahinans  vvlio  appear  to  be  tlie  original  priest  of  the  Prabhu  caste 
(see  Takles  ^^[^5J  P.  26-27)  as  Prabhus  cama.  from  a  country  near 
Maithil.  It  is  quite  possible  that  they  should  have  their  priest  from 
their  own  district  of  residence  or  near  about  the  same. 

Extract  from  and  iRayyet  Page  34-3')  should  be  read  under 
observation  to  question  I  about  the  origin  of  the  word  Kayastha. 

One  of  our  Baroda  friends  informs  us  that  in  a  dictionary 
known  as  ^\'^  tr^  under  ^]^]  3T*^  ^m  the  meaning  of  the  word 
'Kaya'^^T  is  distinctly  sfiven  as  Ayudhya3T%^  If  that  be  correct  there 
should  be  no  doubt  that  Prabhus'  original  residence  must  have 
been  ^r^f:^^  and  Kayastha  naturally  may  mean  to  be  resident  of 
3Tqt^-^  (  ^^  =  3T^-^  ^  «=  resident  in.  )  The  publisher  got  this 
niformation  after  the  book  was  put  in  print. 

Now  let  us  see  whether  discussion  about  the  socio-religious 
status  of  any  caste  is  of  any  use  from  a  practical  standpoint.  Every- 
body is  aware  that  Law  is  the  most  practical  science.  None 
can  escape  from  the  clutches  of  Law  even  though  he  be  ignorant  of 
the  principles  of  the  same.  'Ignorantia  legis  non  excusat-  -Ignorance 
of  law  is  no  excuse' — is  the  maxim.  Let  us  therefore  see  whether  Law 
has  any  thing  to  do  with  the  socio-religious  status  of  any  people. 
Hindu  Law  is  a  personal  Law  and  all  Courts  in  India  administer  it 
according  to  the  doctrines  of  the  school  of  the  particular  Province 
where  parties  reside.  In  Bombay  customary  Law  is  respected  above 
everj^thing.  'Clear  proof  of  custom  outvreighs  the  written  text 
of  Law'.  Customs  of  particular  people  based  upon  Mythology  will 
alone  therefore  decide  the  questions  of  Hindu  law  in  this  Presidency. 
For  instance  illegitimate  sons  in  the  three  higher  classes  never 
take  as  heirs,  but  are  only  entitled  to  maintenance  under  Hindu 
Law.  When  therefore  a  question  about  an  illegitimate  son's  right 
comes  in  a  law  court  the  inquiry  into  tlie  question  whether  his  father 
belonged  to  any  of  the  three  higher   classes   will   be   necessary.     In 


li 

fact,  that  will  be  a  point  in  issue.  To  ascertain  that  a  particular  person 
belonged  to  a  particular  class  of  the  three  higher  classes,  viz., 
Brahamin,  Kshatriya,Vaishya  his  socio-religious  status  will  have  to  be 
inquired  into.  Whether  Munj  ceremoney  was  performed,  whether  the 
custom  of  wearing  ^T^TT^IrT  (sacred  thread)  was  adhered  to  ;  whether  in 
fact  he  was  ffsr  twice  born  will  have  to  be  inquired  into  and  proof 
of  minute  details  will  be  admissible.  In  su^h  cases  all  the  informa- 
tion based  upon  Mythology,  history  and  customs  will  be  relevant. 
If  a  man  be  proved  to  belong  to  the  Dwija  class  his  illegitemate 
son  will  have  the  right  of  maintenance  only  and  his  estate  will  go 
to  his  ^r^  (legitimate)  son,  whereas  if  he  be  proved  to  be  Shudra 
his  property  will  be  inherited  by  the  illegitimate  son  with  the 
legitimate  son,  so  also  in  the  case  of  adoption  it  is  necessary  to 
inquire  whether  the  parties  belong  to  any  of  the  Dwija  (twice 
born)  classes  or  they  are  Shudras.  In  this  way  the  question  becomes 
practically  important.  Even  the  dress  of  a  particular  person  may 
lead  one  to  decide  the  social  status  of  a  man  ;  so  if  there  be  a  change 
in  the  dress  nationality  will  not  be  easily  known.  The  Hindu  Dharma 
is  in  one  place  described  as  Shendi  Dharma  because  the  pecularity 
of  all  the  Hindus  is  having  a  Shendi  ^T^  (particular  shape  of  hair 
on  the  head)  Now-a-days  of  course  no  particular  care  is  taken  to 
preserve  these  symbols,  though  generally  head  dress  of  a  Hindu 
is  the  chief  symbol  that  is  kept  up  for  recognition  It  is 
desirable  that  the  nationality  should  be  kept  by  keeping  up  some 
pecuHarity  of  dress.  While  speaking  about  Hindus'  present  dress 
Principal  Selby  of  the  Deccan  College  save  :  'The  Hindu  dress,  at 
present,  is  in  a  most  chaotic  and  unsatisfactory  state.  What  sort  of 
a  dress  is  it  becoming  ?  It  is  no  national  or  distinctive  dress.  It  is 
a  sort  of  amorphous  combination  of  Hindu  and  English  things.  It  is 
not  graceful ;  it  is  hardly  decent.  The  way  in  which  a  man  takes 
himself  in  society  is  not  a  small  matkr.  The  English  idea  was  that 
Hindus  dress  themselves  in  flowing  robes  of  spotless  white  ;  that  was 
what  we  expected  until  your  dress  was  spoiled.  The  Easterns  had 
an  instinctive  eye  for  harmony  of  colours.  On  the  aesthetic  princi- 
ples, a  dark  complexion  requires  a  white  dress  to  set  it  off.  Dingy 
colours  which  we  use  are  unfit  to  you.  In  the  matter  of  dress  there 
is  an  absolute  retrogression,  a  decline  in  aesthetic  taste."  These 
remarks  are  important  as  they  were  made  by  an  Englishman,  who  is 
the  famous  cducationiast  of  our  time  and  who  has  every  right  to 
a(lvise  young  men  of  the  Hindu  community  by  giving  out  his  frank 
opinions  on  such  points.  Whether  a  person  is  a  Hindu,  Mahomedan, 
Parsee  or  European  is  yet  known  easily  by  the  appearance  of  his 
dress  and  manners,  because  the  denotations  are  yet  preserved  to  a 
great  extent  showing  the  nationality.  No  one  is  able  to  ridicule 
a  young  Hindu  if  he  imitates  a  European  dress  as  that  does  not 
deprive  him  of  the  caste  to  which  he  belongs.  There  has  been  a 
kind  of  toleration  in  this  respect  or  a  kind  of  licence  given  by  the 
society,  but   would  it   not   be   better  to  try  to  have   in  us  the  good 


It 

qualities  and  spirit  that  lies  Uildeir  the  Eiirbpean  coat  or  ha?, 
otherwise  it  will  be  simply  taking  the  shell  and  leaving  the  kernel. 
Industry  and  curiosity  are  the  two  things  that  must  be  acquired  by 
the  Hindus  in  general  and  by  Prabhus  in  particular.  Love  of  these 
two  things  is  sure  to  make  a  Prabhu  rise  high  in  the  estimation 
of  Society  //  he  but  sticks  to  his  traditional  high  character 
and  faithfulness. 

The  publisher  begs  to  be  excused  for  delay  in  publishing  this 
little  book  owing  to  various  private  difficulties  to  spare  time  to  look 
to  the  printing  work. 

In  conclusion  the  publisher  ventures  to  say  that  time  has  not 
yet  come  when  we  can  forget  or  forego  the  feeling  of  the  distinction 
of  caste  and  such  other  conservatisms,  howsoever  we  may  advance  in 
western  education  as  is  shown  by  the  words  of  late  Mr.  Justice  Ranade 
quoted  at  the  heading  of  these  remarks.  The  publisher  cannot 
close  this  remark  chapter  without  quoting  Dr.  Bhandarkar's  frank 
and  enthusiastic  expressions.  : — 

"  I  do  not  wish  you  however,  to  obliterate  all  distinctions  at  once. 
Caste  has  become  so  inveterate  in  Hindu   Society    that  the  endeavour 
to    do    so    wiU    only    result    in  the  formation  of    new  castes.    But 
the   end     mast   steadily  be  kept    in    view.     We   must  remember 
that  caste  is  the  greatest  monster  we  have    to    kill.     Even  education 
and  intercourse  as  regards  food  does  not  destroy  it.    The  feeling  that 
we  belong  to  a  certain    castp  and  are  different  from  those  constituting 
another  caste  returns   again    and  again    in  a  variety    of    slmpe,  even 
when  we  have  broken  through  the  restraint  imposed  by  caste  as  regards 
eating  and  drinking,  and    if   not    studiously  driven    away    will  ever 
keep    us    apart   from  each  other  and  prevent  the  formation  of  homo- 
geneous nationality.     I  will  ask  you  to  consider  whether  a  pledge  not 
be  guided  by  caste  considerations  in  the  disposal  of  your  patronage  if 
you  happen  to  he  placed  in  a  position    of    intiuence  and  in  tiie  whole 
of  your  ordinary  practical  life,  and  to  act  in  all   matters    except  inter- 
marriage and  inter-dining  as  if  you  belonged  to  one  community,  will 
not  be  a  more  effective    pledge.     You    might    also    gradually    j^ledge 
yourself  to  dine  with  members    of  sub-castes."      (Dr.  Bhandarker  on 
Social  Reform  .j 


CONCLUSIONS. 

1.  The  original  place  of  residence  of  the  Pra- 
bhus  must  have  been  in  the  northern  parts  of  India 
where  Aryans  appear  to  have  first  arrived  and 
colonized. 

2.  They  are  the  descendants  of  those  Aryans 
who  were  called  the  Kshatriyas  and  they  have  been 
considered  and  treated  as  Dwijas. 

^  3.  Their  present  position  or  status  in  the  Hindu 
Society,  is  that  of  writing  Kshatriyas  than  fighting 
Kshatriyas  as  they  think  that  they  were  compelled 
to  give  up  arms  and  were  ordained  to  take  up  the 
avocation  of  penmanship.  It  is  the  status  of  the  second 
of  the  three  regenerated  classes  called  Kshatriyas  and 
therefore  they  enjoy  all  the  rights  and  privileges 
allowed  to  Dwijas  under  the  authority  of  repeated 
decisions  of  the  religious  head,  Royal  mandates  and 
clear  proof  of  custom. 


T.  V.  GUPTE, 

Publisher, 


■Sir 

I 


REQUEST. 


CHE  undersigned  has  already  published  in  '  Jagat 
Samachar'  of  the  liberal  offer  of  Mr.  T.  V.  Gupte 
of  advancing  Rupees  two  hundred  for  printing  the 
Etlmographic  Notes  sent  by  the  Poona  Prabhu  Club 
to  the  Provincial  Superintendent  of  Census  and 
Ethnograpy.  Donation  was  invited  for  the  book.  Mr. 
T.  V.  Gupte  had  consented  to  give  the  net  profits  for 
the  benefit  of  an  institution  of  the  caste  and  had 
undertaken  to  bear  the  loss  himself  if  the  sum  of 
donation  realized  be  not  sufficient  to  defray  the  ex- 
penses of  printing,  &c.  The  estimated  cost  was  not 
wrong  as  the  notes  occupied  not  more  tha^ 
80  or  85  pages  of  the  book.  But  Mr.  Gupte  made 
an  addition  of  more  than  fifty  pages  after  the 
book  was  put  '  in  print.  He  however  sticks  to 
his  promise  in  the  interest  of  the  Prabhu  caste, 
The  amount  of  donation  realized  is  nearly  Rupees 
one  hundred  and  fifteen,  while  the  cost  of  printing, 
&(•.,  is  likely  to  be  nearly  Rs.  three  hundred.  The 
undersigned  therefore  makes  this  appeal  to  the 
members  of  C.  K.  Prabhu  community  to  appreciate 
Mr.  T.  V.  Gupte's  work  and  requests  those  who 
liave  not  yet  paid  anything,  to^send  in  their  donation 
I0  him  so  that  there  may  remain  some  profit  for  the 
benefit  of  an  institution  of  the  caste.  Donation  not 
less  than  As.  8  will  be  accepted  as  formerly  advertised. 
Money  should- be  sent  to  Mr.  T.  V.  Gupte  Pleader, 
335,  Shanwar  Peth,  Poona  City. 

(Sd.)     R.  N.  INAMDAR, 

Secretary, 
C.  K.  Prabhu  Historical  Society,  Poona. 
Poona,  August  1904^ 


PAMPHLET   BINDER 

Syracuse,  N.   Y. 
Stockton.  Colif. 


J^^isosss